📜 Verbum
Scripture and the Fathers, read aloud in the original

← All books · Latin Fathers › Letters & Polemics (CSEL)

Augustine of Hippo

Letters & Polemics (CSEL) 38

Latin original · 176 verses · some words can be tapped for a gloss

← ch. 37ch. 39 →
38:1
II. DE GESTIS PELAGII. Posteaquam in manus nostras, sancte papa Aureli, ecclesiastica gesta uenerunt, ubi Pelagius ab episcopis quattuordecim prouinciae Palaestinae catholicus est pronuntiatus, cunctatio mea terminum accepit, qua disserere aliquid plenius atque fidentius de ipsa eius defensione dubitabam.
II. ON THE PROCEEDINGS OF PELAGIUS. After the ecclesiastical proceedings came into our hands, holy pope Aurelius — those in which Pelagius was pronounced catholic by fourteen bishops of the province of Palestine — my hesitation reached its end, that hesitation by which I was doubtful whether to discuss anything more fully and more confidently concerning his very defence.
二、論伯拉糾的審議記錄。聖教宗奧勒略啊,當那教會的審議記錄落到我們手中之後——就是在其中伯拉糾被巴勒斯坦省的十四位主教宣告為大公信仰者的那份記錄——我的躊躇便告終結,就是我原本猶疑,不知該否更充分、更有把握地論述他那番申辯的那躊躇。
38:2
hanc enim iam in quadam chartula, quam mihi ipse miserat, legeram, sed quia eius cum illa nullas a se datas litteras sumpseram, uerebar, ne aliquid aliter in meis uerbis inueniretur quam legeretur episcopalibus gestis atque ita forsitan negante Pelagio quod ipse mihi illam chartulam miserit, quoniam facile conuinci uno teste non posset, ego potius ab his qui ei neganti fauerent aut suppositae falsitatis aut, ut mitius dicam, temerariae credulitatis arguerer.
For I had already read this defence in a certain little paper which he himself had sent me; but because I had received from him no letter given by his own hand together with that paper, I feared lest something might be found otherwise in my words than was read in the episcopal proceedings, and so, if perchance Pelagius should deny that he himself had sent me that paper — since he could not easily be convicted by a single witness — I might rather be accused by those who favoured his denial either of a fabricated falsehood or, to put it more mildly, of a rash credulity.
因為我先前已在他親自寄給我的一張小紙片上讀過這番申辯;但因我未曾從他手中連同那紙片一同收到任何親筆書信,我便懼怕,恐怕在我的言辭中發現的、與在主教審議記錄中所讀到的有所出入,於是,倘若伯拉糾或許否認是他自己把那紙片寄給我——既然他不能輕易被單一見證定罪——我反倒會被那些袒護他否認之詞的人指控,或是捏造虛假,或者說得溫和些,是輕率的輕信。
38:3
nunc ergo cum ea pertracto quae gesta testantur, iam quantum mihi uidebar utrum pro se ille sic egerit dubitatione sublata profecto et de ipsius defensione et de hoc opere nostro sanctitas tua atque omnis qui legerit facilius et certius iudicabit. Primum itaque domino deo, rectori custodique nostro, ineffabiles ago gratias, quod me de sanctis fratribus et coepiscopis nostris, qui in ea causa iudices consederunt, opinio non fefellit. responsiones enim eius non immerito approbauerunt non curantes quomodo ea quae obiciebantur in opusculis suis posuerit, sed quid de his in praesenti examinatione responderit. alia est enim causa fidei non sanae, alia locutionis incautae.
Now therefore, since I treat those things which the proceedings attest, your holiness and everyone who shall read will judge more easily and more surely — with all doubt removed as far as it seemed to me whether he pleaded for himself in this manner — both concerning his defence and concerning this work of ours. First, then, to the Lord God, our ruler and keeper, I give unspeakable thanks that my opinion did not deceive me concerning our holy brethren and fellow-bishops who sat as judges in that case. For not without merit did they approve his responses, not caring how he had set down in his works the things that were objected, but what he answered concerning these in the present examination. For it is one thing to have an unsound faith, another to have incautious speech.
如今既然我處理的是審議記錄所見證之事,你的聖德以及凡讀此書之人,都要更容易、更確切地判斷——就我所能看見的、關乎他是否如此為自己申辯這一點,一切疑慮既已除去——既論他的申辯,也論我們這部著作。首先,我向主上帝、我們的治理者與保守者,獻上難以言喻的感謝,因我對我們那些在此案中坐堂為審判官的聖弟兄與同工主教們的看法並未使我失望。因為他們認可他的回答並非無故,他們所在意的並非他在其著作中如何寫下那些被指控的話,而是他在當前查問中對這些如何回答。因為信仰不純正是一回事,言辭不謹慎又是另一回事。
38:4
denique in his, quae de libello, quem dederunt sancti fratres et coepiscopi nostri Galli Heros et Lazarus, qui propter grauemsicut postea probabilius comperimusunius eorum aegritudinem praesentes esse minime potuerunt, recitata sunt obiecta Pelagio, illud est primum, quod in libro suo quodam scribit <non posse esse sine peccato nisi qui scientiam legis habuerit\'. quo recitato synodus dixit: \'tu haec edidisti, Pelagi?\' at ille respondit: lego quidem dixi, sed non sicut illi intellegunt. non dixi non posse peccare qui scientiam legis habuerit, sed adiuuari per legis scientiam ad non peccandum, sicut scriptum est: legem in adiutorium dedit illis\'. hoc audito synodus dixit:
Finally, among those matters which were recited from the document that our holy brethren and fellow-bishops, the Gauls Heros and Lazarus, presented — who, on account of the grave sickness of one of them (as we afterwards learned with better probability), were unable to be present at all — objections were made to Pelagius. The first is this, that in a certain book of his he writes: 'None can be without sin except him who has knowledge of the law.' When this had been recited, the synod said: 'Did you publish these things, Pelagius?' And he answered: 'I did indeed say it, but not as they understand it. I did not say that he who has knowledge of the law cannot sin, but that he is helped through knowledge of the law not to sin, as it is written: He gave them the law for a help.' When this was heard, the synod said:
最後,在那些從一份文件中宣讀出來的事項中——這份文件是我們聖弟兄與同工主教、高盧人希羅斯與拉撒路所呈交的,他們因其中一人患重病(如我們後來以較大可能所探知的)而根本無法到場——有針對伯拉糾的指控。第一項是這樣:他在自己某本書中寫道:「除了有律法知識的人以外,無人能無罪。」這話宣讀之後,會議說:「伯拉糾,這些話是你發表的嗎?」他回答說:「我確實說過,但不是照他們所理解的那樣。我並非說有律法知識的人不能犯罪,乃是說人藉律法的知識得幫助以致不犯罪,正如經上所記:祂賜下律法作他們的幫助。」聽了這話,會議說:
38:5
\'non sunt aliena ab ecclesia, quae dicta sunt a Pelagio\'. plane aliena non sunt quae respondit; illud uero quod de libro eius prolatum est aliud sonat. sed hoc episcopi, Graeci homines et ea uerba per interpretem audientes, discutere non curarunt, hoc tantum intuentes, quid ille qui interrogabatur sensisse se diceret, non quibus uerbis eadem sententia in eius libro scripta diceretur. Aliud est autem hominem per scientiam legis ad non peccandum adiuuari et aliud est non posse esse sine peccato, nisi qui scientiam legis habuerit. cum enim uideamus exempli gratia et sine tribulis areas triturari, quamuis adiuuent, si adsint;
'The things spoken by Pelagius are not alien to the Church.' Plainly the things he answered are not alien; but that which was brought forward from his book sounds otherwise. Yet the bishops, being Greek men and hearing those words through an interpreter, did not take care to examine this, looking only at what he who was questioned said he had meant, not by what words the same opinion was said to be written in his book. But it is one thing that a man be helped to not sinning through knowledge of the law, and another that none can be without sin except him who has knowledge of the law. For since we see, for example, threshing-floors threshed even without threshing-sledges — although these help, if they are at hand;
「伯拉糾所說的話並非與教會相悖。」誠然他所回答的話並不相悖;但從他書中提出的那句話,聽起來卻是另一回事。然而主教們既是希臘人,又是藉譯員聽這些話,便沒有留心查究此事,只看那受問之人自稱他的本意是什麼,而不看在他書中同一觀點是用什麼字句寫下的。但人藉律法的知識得幫助以致不犯罪是一回事,除了有律法知識的人以外無人能無罪,又是另一回事。因為我們看見,譬如打穀場即使沒有打穀橇也能打穀——雖然這些工具若在手邊確有幫助;
38:6
et sine paedagogis posse pueros pergere in scholam, quamuis ad hoc non sint inutilia paedagogorum adiumenta; et multos sine medicis ab aegritudine conualescere, quamuis manifesta sint adiutoria medicorum; et aliis cibis sine pane homines uiuere, quamuis panis adiutorium ualere plurimum non negatur, et alia multa, quae nobis tacentibus cogitanti facile occurrunt: profecto admonemur adiutoriorum esse genera duo.
and that boys can go to school without tutors, although the helps of tutors are not useless for this; and that many recover from sickness without physicians, although the aids of physicians are manifest; and that men live on other foods without bread, although the help of bread is not denied to be of very great avail; and many other things which readily occur to one who reflects even while we are silent — surely we are reminded that there are two kinds of helps.
又如孩童即使沒有蒙師也能上學,雖然蒙師的幫助對此並非無用;又如許多人不靠醫生也能從疾病中康復,雖然醫生的救助是顯而易見的;又如人不靠麵包、靠別的食物也能存活,雖然不否認麵包的幫助大有功效;還有許多別的事,就是我們緘默不言時,深思之人也容易想到——我們確實由此得知,幫助有兩類。
38:7
alia quippe sunt, sine quibus illud, - ad quod adiuuant, effici non potest, sicut sine naui nauigat nemo, nemo sine uoce loquitur, nemo sine pedibus graditur, nemo sine luce contuetur et multa huius modiunde est etiam illud, quod nemo sine dei gratia recte uiuitalia uero sunt adiutoria, quibus sic adiuuamur, ut etiam si desint possit alio modo fieri propter quod ea requirimus, sicut illa sunt quae commemoraui: tribula ad fruges terendas, paedagogus ad puerum ducendum, medicamentum humana arte confectum ad recipiendam salutem et cetera talia. quaerendum est igitur, ex quo duorum istorum generum sit legis scientia, id est quomodo adiuuet ad non peccandum.
For some are such that without them that for which they help cannot be brought about — as without a ship no one sails, no one speaks without a voice, no one walks without feet, no one sees without light, and many things of this kind (whence also is that: no one lives rightly without the grace of God); but others are helps by which we are so helped that, even if they be absent, that for which we seek them can be brought about in another way — as are those which I mentioned: the threshing-sledge for threshing crops, the tutor for leading the boy, the medicine compounded by human art for recovering health, and other such things. It must be asked, therefore, to which of these two kinds knowledge of the law belongs — that is, in what way it helps toward not sinning.
因為有些幫助是這樣的:沒有它們,它們所要成就之事便不能成就——正如沒有船無人能航行,沒有聲音無人能說話,沒有腳無人能行走,沒有光無人能看見,還有許多這類的事(由此也有那句話:沒有上帝的恩典,無人能正直地活);但另有些幫助,我們雖藉之得助,卻是這樣:縱然它們缺席,我們為之尋求它們的事仍能以別的方式成就——正如我所提到的那些:打穀橇之於打糧食,蒙師之於引導孩童,人手技藝所配製的藥之於恢復健康,以及其他這類的事。因此當問:律法的知識屬於這兩類中的哪一類——就是說,它如何幫助人不犯罪。
38:8
si eo modo, ut sine illa hoc non possit impleri, non solum Pelagius uerum respondit in iudicio, sed etiam uerum scripsit in libro;
If in such a way that without it this cannot be fulfilled, then not only did Pelagius answer truly in the judgment, but he also wrote truly in the book;
倘若是這樣一種方式,就是沒有它便不能成就此事,那麼伯拉糾不但在審判中回答得真確,並且在書中也寫得真確;
38:9
si uero eo modo, ut adiuuet quidem, si affuerit, possit tamen illud ad quod adiuuat alio modo fieri, etiamsi ista defuerit, uerum quidem respondit in iudicio, quod merito episcopis placuit, adiuuari hominem ad non peccandum legis scientia, sed non uerum scripsit in libro \'non esse hominem sine peccato, nisi qui scientiam legis habuerit\', quod indiscussum iudices reliquerunt latini sermonis ignari et eius qui causam dicebat confessione contenti, praesertim ubi ex aduerso nullus astabat, qui uerba libri eius exponendo aperire interpretem cogeret atque unde fratres non frustra mouerentur ostenderet. paucissimi quippe sunt legis periti;
but if in such a way that it does indeed help if it be present, yet that toward which it helps can be brought about in another way even if it be absent, then he did indeed answer truly in the judgment — which deservedly pleased the bishops, namely that a man is helped to not sinning by knowledge of the law — but he did not write truly in the book, 'that a man cannot be without sin except him who has knowledge of the law.' This the judges left undiscussed, being ignorant of the Latin tongue and content with the confession of him who was pleading his cause, especially where no one stood on the opposing side who might compel the interpreter to lay open by exposition the words of his book, and might show whence the brethren were not moved without cause. For very few are skilled in the law;
但倘若是這樣一種方式,就是它在場時確實有幫助,然而它所助成之事縱然它缺席也能以別的方式成就,那麼他在審判中確實回答得真確——這理當得主教們的喜悅,就是說人藉律法的知識得幫助以致不犯罪——但他在書中卻寫得不真確,說「除了有律法知識的人以外,人不能無罪」。這一點審判官們置之未究,他們既不通拉丁語文,又滿足於那為自己申辯之人的自白,尤其是在對方無人站出來、能迫使譯員藉解說揭開他書中字句、並指明弟兄們並非無故被觸動之處。因為精通律法的人極其稀少;
38:10
multitudinem autem membrorum Christi usquequaque diffusam et legis tam profundae ac multiplicis imperitam simplicis fidei pietas et spes firmissima in deo et caritas sincera commendat, quae his donis praedita gratia dei se confidit a peccatis posse mundari per Iesum Christum dominum nostrum. Ad haec si forte Pelagius responderet hanc ipsam se dixisse scientiam legis, sine qua non potest homo liber esse a peccatis, quae per doctrinam fidei neophytis atque in Christo paruulis traditur, qua etiam baptizandi catechizantur, ut symbolum nouerint, non quidem ista intellegi solet, quando habere quisquam scientiam legis dicitur, sed illa, secundum quam legis periti appellantur;
but the multitude of the members of Christ, spread everywhere and unskilled in a law so deep and manifold, is commended by the piety of a simple faith and a most firm hope in God and a sincere love — which multitude, endowed with these gifts of the grace of God, trusts that it can be cleansed from sins through Jesus Christ our Lord. To this, if perchance Pelagius should answer that he had meant this very knowledge of the law, without which a man cannot be free from sins — that knowledge which is handed down through the teaching of the faith to the newly enlightened and to little ones in Christ, by which also those to be baptized are catechized, so that they may know the creed — this is not indeed what is usually understood when anyone is said to have knowledge of the law, but rather that knowledge according to which men are called skilled in the law;
但基督眾肢體的群眾,遍布各處,對如此深奧繁複的律法並不精通,卻因單純信德的虔敬、對上帝至為堅固的盼望、以及真誠的愛心而蒙稱許——這群眾既得上帝恩典的這些恩賜,便深信自己能藉我們的主耶穌基督從罪中得潔淨。對此,倘若伯拉糾或許回答說,他所指的正是這種律法的知識,人若無它便不能脫離罪——就是那藉信仰的教導傳給新受光照者與在基督裡的小子的知識,那些將受洗者也藉之受教理問答,好使他們認識信經——這卻不是人被說有律法的知識時通常所理解的,反倒是那使人被稱為精通律法者的知識;
38:11
uerumtamen, si haec uerba, quae pauca numero, sed magna sunt pondere et more omnium ecclesiarum baptizandis fideliter intimantur, scientiam- legis nuncuparet asserens de hac se dixisse \'non esse sine peccato, nisi qui legis scientiam habuerit\', quae necesse est tradatur credentibus, antequam ad ipsam remissionem ueniant peccatorum: etiam sic circumdaret eum non disputantium, sed uagientium baptizatorum multitudo innumerabilis paruulorum, qui non uerbis, sed ipsa innocentiae ueritate clamarent: quid est, quid est quod scripsisti \'non posse esse sine peccato, nisi qui scientiam legis habuerit?\' ecce nos grex magnus agnorum sine peccato sumus et legis tamen scientiam non habemus!
nevertheless, if he should call these words — few in number, but great in weight, and after the custom of all the churches faithfully imparted to those to be baptized — 'knowledge of the law,' asserting that it was of this that he had said 'None can be without sin except him who has knowledge of the law,' which must needs be handed down to believers before they come to the very remission of sins: even so there would surround him an innumerable multitude of the baptized — not of disputants, but of wailing infants — of little ones, who would cry out not with words but with the very truth of innocence: 'What is it, what is it that you have written, that none can be without sin except him who has knowledge of the law? Behold, we, a great flock of lambs, are without sin, and yet we do not have knowledge of the law!'
然而,倘若他把這些話——數目雖少,分量卻大,並照眾教會的慣例忠實地傳授給將受洗者的話——稱為「律法的知識」,斷言他所說「除了有律法知識的人以外,無人能無罪」是指這知識,而這知識在信徒到達罪之赦免以先,必須傳授給他們:即便如此,也必有數不清的受洗者群眾圍繞他——不是辯論者,乃是啼哭的嬰孩——就是那些小子,他們不用言語、乃用天真無邪的真實喊叫:「這是什麼、這是什麼,你竟寫下『除了有律法知識的人以外,無人能無罪』?看哪,我們這一大群羊羔是無罪的,卻沒有律法的知識!」
38:12
nempe isti eum saltim lingua tacente tacere compellerent aut forte etiam confiteri uel nunc se ab illa peruersitate correptum uel certe hoc se quidem et ante sensisse quod nunc in ecclesiastico dixit examine, sed eius sententiae non se circumspecta uerba posuisse et ideo fidem suam esse approbandam, librum emendandum. est enim, ut scriptum est, qui labitur in lingua et non in corde. quod si diceret uel dicat, quis eisdem uerbis incautius neglegentiusque conscriptis non facillime ignoscat, cum sententiam, quam uerba illa continent, non defendat, sed cum dicat suam, quam ueritas probat?
Surely these would compel him at least to be silent, even with tongue keeping silence; or perhaps even to confess either that he is now corrected from that perversity, or at least that he did indeed feel, even before, this which he now said in the ecclesiastical examination, but that he had not set down carefully considered words for that opinion, and that therefore his faith is to be approved, but his book to be amended. For there is, as it is written, one who slips with the tongue and not in the heart. But if he should say, or does say, this — who would not most readily pardon those same words written too incautiously and negligently, when he does not defend the opinion which those words contain, but says that his opinion is the one which the truth approves?
這些孩子必定至少迫使他緘默,即使舌頭不言而默然;或許甚至迫使他承認:他如今已從那乖謬中被糾正,或至少承認他即使先前也確實抱持這如今在教會查問中所說的見解,只是他未曾為那見解寫下經過周詳考量的字句,因此他的信仰當受認可,他的書卻當受修訂。因為正如經上所記,有人是舌頭失足、而非心裡失足的。但倘若他說出、或確實說出這話——當他不為那些字句所含的見解辯護,反倒說他的見解乃是真理所認可的,誰不會極其樂意寬恕那些寫得過於不謹慎、疏忽的字句呢?
38:13
hoc etiam pios iudices cogitasse credendum est, si tamen hoc quod in libro eius latino est diligenter interpretatum, satis intellegere potuerunt, sicut eius responsionem graeco eloquio prolatam et ob hoc facile intellectam alienam non esse ab ecclesia iudicauerunt. sed iam cetera uideamus. Adiecit enim episcopalis synodus et ait: \'legatur et aliud capitulum\\ et lectum est in eodem libro suo posuisse Pelagium \'omnes uoluntate propria regi\\ quo lecto Pelagius . respondit: et hoc dixi propter liberum arbitrium, cui deus adiutor est eligenti bona; homo uero peccans ipse in culpa est quasi liberi arbitrii\'. quo audito episcopi dixerunt: \'neque hoc alienum est ab ecclesiastica doctrina\'.
This too we must believe the devout judges considered — if indeed they were able sufficiently to understand this which is in his book in Latin, once it had been carefully interpreted — just as they judged his response, brought forth in Greek speech and therefore easily understood, not to be alien to the Church. But let us now see the rest. For the episcopal synod added and said: 'Let another chapter also be read'; and it was read that Pelagius had set down in that same book of his: 'All are ruled by their own will.' When this had been read, Pelagius answered: 'This too I said on account of free will, to which God is a helper of him who chooses good things; but the man who sins is himself in fault, as of free will.' When this was heard, the bishops said: 'Neither is this alien from ecclesiastical doctrine.'
我們也當相信,那敬虔的審判官們也曾這樣思量——倘若他們果真能充分理解他書中那句拉丁文,一經仔細翻譯之後——正如他們判定他那用希臘語說出、因而容易被理解的回答,並非與教會相悖。但如今讓我們看其餘的部分。因為主教會議又補充說:「也讀另一段吧」;於是讀出伯拉糾在他同一本書中曾寫下:「眾人都憑自己的意志受治理。」這話讀出後,伯拉糾回答說:「這話我也是為著自由意志而說的,上帝是那揀選良善之人的幫助者;至於犯罪的人,乃是他自己有過錯,如同出於自由意志。」聽了這話,主教們說:「這也不與教會的教義相悖。」
38:14
quis enim condemnaret liberum arbitrium uel negaret, cum quo dei adiutorium praedicatur? quapropter et sententia respondentis merito episcopis placuit; et tamen illud, quod in libro eius positum est \'omnes uoluntate propria regi>, fratres, qui nouerant quid aduersus dei gratiam isti soleant disputare, procul dubio debuit permouere. sic enim dictum est \'omnes uoluntate propria regi\', tamquam deus neminem regat et frustra scriptum sit: saluum fac populum tuum et benedic hereditati tuae, et rege eos et extolle illos usque in saeculum, ne remaneant utique, si uoluntate propria sine deo reguntur, uelut oues non habentes pastorem, quod absit a nobis. nam procul dubio plus est agi quam regi;
For who would condemn free will or deny it, when it is together with it that the help of God is proclaimed? Wherefore the opinion of the respondent also deservedly pleased the bishops; and yet that which is set down in his book, 'All are ruled by their own will,' ought without doubt to have moved the brethren, who knew what these men are wont to argue against the grace of God. For it was said 'All are ruled by their own will' as though God rules no one, and it were written in vain: Save your people and bless your inheritance, and rule them and lift them up even unto everlasting — lest surely, if they are ruled by their own will without God, they remain as sheep having no shepherd, which be far from us. For beyond doubt it is more to be led than to be ruled;
因為誰會定罪自由意志、或否認它呢,既然上帝的幫助正是與它一同被宣講的?故此,那回答者的見解也理當得主教們的喜悅;然而他書中所寫下的「眾人都憑自己的意志受治理」,無疑本應觸動弟兄們,他們知道這些人慣常怎樣反對上帝的恩典而爭辯。因為那句「眾人都憑自己的意志受治理」,說得彷彿上帝並不治理任何人,又彷彿經上所記的話是徒然的:求你拯救你的百姓,賜福給你的產業,牧養他們,扶持他們,直到永遠——免得他們若真憑自己的意志、離了上帝而受治理,便如同無牧人的羊,願這事遠離我們。因為無疑地,被引導比被治理更進一層;
38:15
qui enim regitur, aliquid agit et ideo regitur, ut recte agat; qui autem agitur, agere ipse aliquid uix intellegitur. et tamen tantum praestat uoluntatibus nostris gratia saluatoris, ut non dubitet apostolus dicere: quotquot spiritu dei aguntur, hi filii sunt dei. nec aliquid in nobis libera uoluntas melius agere potest, quam ut illi se agendam commendet, qui male agere non potest, et hoc cum fecerit, ab illo se ut faceret adiutam esse non dubitet, cui dicitur in psalmo: deus meus misericordia eius praeueniet me.
for he who is ruled does something, and therefore is ruled, that he may act rightly; but he who is led is scarcely understood himself to do anything. And yet the grace of the Saviour so far avails our wills that the apostle does not hesitate to say: As many as are led by the Spirit of God, these are the sons of God. Nor can free will do anything better in us than to commit itself, to be led, to Him who cannot act ill; and when it has done this, let it not doubt that it has been helped by Him to do it — to whom it is said in the psalm: My God, His mercy shall go before me.
因為受治理的人有所作為,並因此受治理,好使他行事正直;但被引導的人,幾乎不被認為自己有所作為。然而救主的恩典對我們的意志如此有功效,以致使徒毫不遲疑地說:凡被上帝的靈引導的,都是上帝的兒子。自由意志在我們裡面所能行的、沒有比這更美的了,就是將自己交託,讓那不能行惡的主引導;當它這樣行了,就不要懷疑它是蒙祂幫助才如此行的——詩篇對這主說:我的上帝,祂的慈愛必迎著我而來。
38:16
Denique in eo libro, ubi illa capitula Pelagius scripsit, huic positioni, qua dixit omnes uoluntate propria regi et suo desiderio unumquemque dimitti\', subiecit aliquid de testimonio scripturarum. quo satis appareat non se sibi hominem regendum debere committere. ait enim de hoc ipso in sapientia Salomonis: sum quidem et ego mortalis homo, similis omnium, ex genere terreno illius qui prior finctus est et cetera usque ad eum capituli finem, ubi legitur: unus ergo omnibus introitus ad uitam et similis exitus. propter hoc optaui, et datus est mihi sensus, et inuocaui, et uenit in me spiritus sapientiae.
Finally, in that book where Pelagius wrote those chapters, to this proposition — in which he said 'All are ruled by their own will and each one is left to his own desire' — he added something from the testimony of the Scriptures, whereby it may sufficiently appear that a man ought not to entrust himself to himself to be ruled. For he says concerning this very matter, in the Wisdom of Solomon: I too indeed am a mortal man, like all others, of the earthly race of him who was first fashioned — and the rest, up to the end of that chapter, where one reads: There is therefore for all one entrance to life and a like departure. Because of this I prayed, and understanding was given to me; and I called upon God, and the spirit of wisdom came into me.
最後,在伯拉糾寫下那些章節的那本書中,對這命題——他在其中說「眾人都憑自己的意志受治理,各人都被撇給自己的私慾」——他從聖經的見證中補加了一些話,由此足可顯明,人不當把自己交託給自己去受治理。因為他就這事引用《所羅門智訓》說:我也是必死的人,與眾人一樣,出於那首先被造成之人的屬地族類——以及其餘的話,直到那章的末了,那裡讀到:所以眾人進入生命只有一個入口,離去也是一樣。因此我祈求,就得了悟性;我呼求,智慧的靈便進入我裡面。
38:17
nonne luce clarius apparet, quemadmodum iste considerata miseria fragilitatis humanae non est ausus se regendum sibi committere, sed optauit, et datus est ei sensus, de quo dicit apostolus: nos autem sensum domini habemus, et inuocauit, et uenit in eum spiritus sapientiae? hoc enim spiritu, non uiribus propriae uoluntatis reguntur et aguntur qui filii sunt dei. Nam et illud, quod posuit de psalmo in eodem capitulorum libro, ut quasi probaret omnes uoluntate propria regi\': dilexit maledictum et ueniet ei; et noluit benedictionem, et elongabitur ab eo, quis nesciat hoc uitium esse non naturae, sicut eam condidit deus, sed uoluntatis humanae, quae recessit a deo?
Does it not appear clearer than light how this man, having considered the misery of human frailty, dared not entrust himself to himself to be ruled, but prayed, and understanding was given to him — concerning which the apostle says: But we have the mind of the Lord — and he called upon God, and the spirit of wisdom came into him? For by this Spirit, not by the powers of their own will, are they ruled and led who are the sons of God. For that too which he set down from the Psalm in the same book of chapters, as though to prove that 'all are ruled by their own will' — He loved cursing, and it shall come to him; and he would not have blessing, and it shall be put far from him — who does not know that this is a vice not of nature, as God established it, but of the human will, which withdrew from God?
這豈不比日光更清楚地顯明:這人既思量了人性軟弱的可悲,便不敢把自己交託給自己去受治理,反倒祈求,就得了悟性——使徒論到這悟性說:但我們是有主的心意的——他呼求上帝,智慧的靈便進入他裡面?因為凡作上帝兒子的,都是被這靈、而非被自己意志的能力所治理、所引導的。因為那句他在同一本章節書中從詩篇引用、彷彿要證明「眾人都憑自己的意志受治理」的話——他愛咒詛,咒詛就臨到他;他不喜愛祝福,祝福就遠離他——誰不知道這是一種瑕疵,不是出於上帝所立定的本性,乃是出於那離棄了上帝的人的意志呢?
38:18
uerumtamen si non maledictionem dilexisset et uoluisset benedictionem et in hoc ipso uoluntatem suam diuina gratia negaret adiutam, ingratus atque inpius sibi regendus dimitteretur, ut sine rectore deo praecipitatus non se a se ipso regi potuisse poenis experiretur. sic etiam in illo testimonio, quod in eodem libro eidem titulo subdidit: apposuit tibi aquam et ignem; ad quod uis porrige manum tuam; ante hominem bonum et malum, uita et mors; quod placuerit ei, dabitur illi, manifestum est, quod, si ad ignem manum mittit et malum ac mors ei placet, uoluntas id hominis operatur; si autem bonum et uitam diligit, non solum uoluntas id agit, sed diuinitus adiuuatur.
Nevertheless, if he had not loved cursing and had willed blessing, and in this very thing had denied that his will was helped by divine grace, then, ungrateful and impious, he would be left to himself to be ruled, so that, cast headlong without God his ruler, he might learn by punishments that he could not be ruled by himself. So too in that testimony which he subjoined to the same title in the same book: He has set before you water and fire; stretch out your hand to whichever you will; before man are good and evil, life and death; whatever shall please him shall be given him. It is manifest that, if he puts his hand to the fire and evil and death please him, the man's will works this; but if he loves good and life, not only does the will do this, but it is helped from on high.
然而,倘若他不曾愛咒詛、卻願意得祝福,而在這事上竟否認他的意志是蒙神恩典幫助的,那麼他這忘恩負義、不敬虔的人,就要被撇給自己去受治理,好使他既無上帝作治理者而被拋擲下墜,便藉刑罰經驗到他不能被自己治理。同樣,在他於同一本書、同一標題下所附加的那見證中:祂在你面前擺設了水與火;你要伸手取你所願意的;在人面前有善與惡、生與死;他所喜悅的,就必賜給他。這是顯然的:他若伸手向火、惡與死使他喜悅,這是人的意志所行的;但他若喜愛善與生,這不僅是意志所行,也是蒙神所幫助的。
38:19
sufficit enim sibi oculus ad non uidendum, hoc est ad tenebras; ad uidendum uero lumine suo non sibi sufficit, nisi illi extrinsecus adiutorium clari luminis praebeatur. absit autem ut hi qui secundum propositum uocati sunt, quos praesciuit et praedestinauit conformes imaginis filii sui, suo, ut pereant, desiderio dimittantur. hoc enim patiuntur uasa irae, quae perfecta sunt ad perditionem, in quorum etiam ipsa perditione notas facit deus diuitias gloriae suae in uasa misericordiae suae. propter hoc enim, cum dixisset: deus meus misericordia eius praeueniet me, continuo subiecit: deus meus demonstrabit mihi in inimicis meis. illis ergo fit quod scriptum est:
For the eye suffices to itself for not seeing — that is, for darkness; but for seeing it does not suffice to itself by its own light, unless the aid of clear light be furnished to it from without. But far be it that those who are called according to the purpose — whom He foreknew and predestined to be conformed to the image of His Son — should be left to their own desire so as to perish. For this the vessels of wrath suffer, which are perfected unto destruction, in whose very destruction also God makes known the riches of His glory upon the vessels of His mercy. For on account of this, when He had said, My God, His mercy shall go before me, He straightway subjoined, My God shall show me among my enemies. To those therefore is done that which is written:
因為眼睛為著不看見——就是為著黑暗——自身已足夠;但為著看見,它憑自己的光卻不夠用自身,除非有清明之光的救助從外面供給它。但斷不可讓那些照祂旨意被召的人——就是祂所預知、並預定要效法祂兒子形像的人——被撇給自己的私慾以致滅亡。因為忿怒的器皿才承受這事,它們是為滅亡而預備完全的,甚至在它們的滅亡中,上帝也在祂憐憫的器皿上彰顯祂榮耀的豐富。因為為此緣故,祂既說了「我的上帝,祂的慈愛必迎著我而來」,便隨即補充說:「我的上帝必叫我看見我仇敵遭報。」所以,經上所記的事臨到那些人身上:
38:20
tradidit illos deus in desideria cordis eorum; non autem fit praedestinatis, quos regit spiritus dei, quoniam non inanis est uox eorum: ne tradas me, domine, a desiderio meo peccatori, quandoquidem et contra ipsa desideria sic oratum est, ut diceretur: aufer a me concupiscentias uentris et desiderium concubitus ne apprehendat me. praestat hoc deus illis quos subditos regit, non autem illis qui se idoneos ad se ipsos regendos putant et praefidenti ceruice propriae uoluntatis illum dedignantur habere rectorem.
God delivered them up to the desires of their heart. But this is not done to the predestined, whom the Spirit of God rules, since not empty is their cry: Deliver me not, O Lord, to the sinner from my desire — inasmuch as it is thus prayed even against these very desires, that it is said: Take from me the greeds of the belly, and let not the desire of lust seize me. This God grants to those whom He rules as subjects, but not to those who think themselves fit to rule themselves and, with the presumptuous neck of their own will, disdain to have Him as their ruler.
上帝任憑他們隨自己心裡的私慾。但這事不臨到那被上帝的靈治理的蒙預定者身上,因為他們的呼求並非徒然:主啊,求你不要把我從我所願的、交給罪人——因為連對這些私慾本身,也是這樣禱告,說:求你除去我腹中的貪慾,不容淫慾的私慾抓住我。這是上帝賜給祂所治理為臣屬之人的,卻不賜給那些自以為配治理自己、憑自己意志用倨傲頸項而不屑以祂為治理者的人。
38:21
Quae cum ita sint, filii dei qui hoc nouerunt et se dei spiritu regi et agi gratulantur quomodo moueri potuerunt, cum audirent uel legerent a Pelagio scriptum omnes uoluntate propria regi et suo desiderio unumquemque dimitti? et tamen quia interrogatus ab episcopis quid mali sonarent illa uerba persensit responditque hoc se dixisse propter liberum arbitrium, continuo subiciens \'cui deus adiutor est eligenti bona;
Since these things are so, how could the sons of God, who know this and rejoice that they are ruled and led by the Spirit of God, be moved when they heard or read written by Pelagius, 'All are ruled by their own will and each one is left to his own desire'? And yet, because, being asked by the bishops what evil those words sounded, he perceived it and answered that he had said this on account of free will, straightway subjoining, 'to which God is a helper of him who chooses good things;
既然事情如此,那些認識這事、並因被上帝的靈治理引導而歡喜的上帝的兒子們,聽見或讀見伯拉糾所寫下的「眾人都憑自己的意志受治理,各人都被撇給自己的私慾」,怎能不被觸動呢?然而,因為他既被主教們問及那些話聽起來有何惡意,便察覺了,並回答說他這樣說是為著自由意志,隨即補充說:「上帝是那揀選良善之人的幫助者;
38:22
homo uero peccans ipse in culpa est quasi liberi arbitrii\', hanc quoque sententiam pii iudices approbantes quam incaute uel quo sensu illa in libro eius uerba sint posita considerare uel quaerere noluerunt, sufficere existimantes ita eum confessum esse liberum arbitrium, ut eligenti bona deus esset adiutor, peccans uero ipse esset in culpa ad hoc sibi sufficiente propria uoluntate. ac per hoc deus regit, quibus adiutor est eligentibus bona; et ideo bene regunt quicquid regunt, quoniam ipsi reguntur a bono. Item recitatum est quod in libro suo Pelagius posuit \'in die iudicii iniquis et peccatoribus non esse parcendum, sed aeternis eos ignibus exurendos\'.
but the man who sins is himself in fault, as of free will' — the devout judges, approving this opinion also, were unwilling to consider or inquire how incautiously, or in what sense, those words were set down in his book, deeming it sufficient that he had thus confessed free will, namely that God is a helper to him who chooses good things, but that the one sinning is himself in fault, his own will sufficing him for this. And by this God rules those to whom He is a helper when they choose good things; and therefore they rule well whatever they rule, since they themselves are ruled by the Good. Likewise it was recited that Pelagius had set down in his book: 'In the day of judgment the unrighteous and sinners are not to be spared, but to be burned with eternal fires.'
至於犯罪的人,乃是他自己有過錯,如同出於自由意志」——那敬虔的審判官們也認可了這見解,卻不願細究或追問那些話在他書中是何等不謹慎、或以何種含義寫下的,只認為足夠的是:他既如此承認了自由意志,就是上帝是那揀選良善之人的幫助者,而犯罪的人乃是他自己有過錯,其自己的意志對此已足夠。藉此,上帝治理那些祂在其揀選良善時作幫助者的人;因此他們無論治理什麼,都治理得好,因為他們自己是被至善者所治理的。同樣,又宣讀出伯拉糾在他書中所寫下的:「在審判之日,不義的人與罪人不當得赦免,乃當被永火焚燒。」
38:23
quod ideo fratres mouerat, ut obiciendum putaretur, quod ita dictum est, tamquam omnes peccatores aeterno essent supplicio puniendi non eis exceptis qui fundamentum habent Christum, quamuis superaedificent ligna, fenum, stipulam, de quibus dicit apostolus: si cuius opus exustum fuerit, detrimentum patietur; ipse autem saluus erit, sic tamen quasi per ignem. sed cum respondisset Pelagius \'hoc secundum euangelium se dixisse, ubi dicitur de peccatoribus:
This had moved the brethren, so that it was thought fit to be objected, because it was said in such a way as though all sinners were to be punished with eternal torment, not excepting those who have Christ for their foundation, even though they build upon it wood, hay, stubble — concerning whom the apostle says: If any man's work shall be burned up, he shall suffer loss; but he himself shall be saved, yet so as by fire. But when Pelagius had answered that 'he had said this according to the Gospel, where it is said concerning sinners:
這話曾觸動弟兄們,以致被認為當加以指控,因為那話說得彷彿一切罪人都要受永刑,連那些以基督為根基的人也不例外,縱使他們在根基上建造木、草、禾稭——使徒論到這些人說:人的工程若被燒了,他就要受虧損;自己卻要得救,只是要像從火裡經過的一樣。但當伯拉糾回答說「他這樣說是照著福音,其中論到罪人說:
38:24
isti ibunt in supplicium aeternum, iusti autem in uitam aeternam>, nullo modo potuit christianis iudicibus euangelica et dominica displicere sententia nescientibus quid in uerbis de libro Pelagii prolatis mouerit fratres, qui disputationes eius uel discipulorum eius audire consuerunt, quando his absentibus, qui libellum contra Pelagium sancto episcopo Eulogio dederunt, nullus urgebat, ut peccatores per ignem saluandos a peccatoribus aeterno supplicio puniendis aliqua exceptione distingueret et eo modo intellegentibus iudicibus cur fuerit illud obiectum, si nollet distinguere, merito culparetur. Quod autem addidit Pelagius:
These shall go into eternal punishment, but the righteous into life eternal' — the evangelical and dominical sentence could in no way displease Christian judges who did not know what in the words brought forth from Pelagius's book had moved the brethren, who had been accustomed to hear his disputations or those of his disciples; since, in the absence of those who had presented the document against Pelagius to the holy bishop Eulogius, no one pressed that he should distinguish, by some exception, sinners to be saved through fire from sinners to be punished with eternal torment, and so, with the judges thus understanding why that had been objected, if he were unwilling to distinguish, he might deservedly be blamed. But as for what Pelagius added:
這些人要往永刑裡去,義人卻要往永生裡去」——這出於福音、屬乎主的話語,斷不能使那些不知道從伯拉糾書中提出的話為何觸動弟兄們的基督徒審判官不悅,這些弟兄慣於聽他或他門徒的辯論;既然那些曾把控告伯拉糾的文件呈交聖主教尤羅吉烏斯的人不在場,便無人催逼他用某種例外,把要藉火得救的罪人,與要受永刑的罪人區分開來,這樣,倘若審判官如此明白那指控為何而發,而他又不願作此區分,他便理當受責。但至於伯拉糾所補加的話:
38:25
et si quis aliter credit, Origenista est\\ hoc acceperunt iudices, quod re uera in Origene dignissime detestatur ecclesia. id est, quod etiam illi, quos dominus dicit aeterno supplicio puniendos, et ipse zabulus atque angeli eius post tempus licet prolixum purgati liberabuntur a poenis et sanctis cum deo regnantibus societate beatitudinis adhaerebunt.
'And if anyone believes otherwise, he is an Origenist' — this the judges understood in that sense which the Church most worthily detests in Origen: namely, that even those whom the Lord says are to be punished with eternal torment, and the devil himself and his angels, shall after a time — however long — be purged and freed from their punishments, and shall cleave to the saints reigning with God in the fellowship of blessedness.
「若有人另有所信,他就是奧利根派」——審判官們是按教會在奧利根身上最當憎惡的那意思來理解這話的:就是說,連那些主所說要受永刑的人,以及魔鬼自身與牠的使者,經過一段時間——無論多長——都要被煉淨、脫離刑罰,並要在福樂的團契中,與那與上帝一同作王的聖徒相聯合。
38:26
hoc ergo synodus dixit \'alienum non esse ab ecclesia\\ non secundum Pelagium, sed potius secundum euangelium, quod tales iniqui et peccatores aeternis ignibus exurentur, quales tali supplicio dignos iudicat euangelium, et quod detestabiliter cum Origene sentiat quisquis dixerit aliquando eorum finiri posse supplicium, quod dominus dixit aeternum. de illis uero peccatoribus, quos dicit apostolus exusto eorum opere tamquam per ignem saluos futuros, quoniam nihil Pelagio de his euidenter obiectum est, nihil iudicauerunt. quapropter qui dicit iniquos et peccatores, quos aeterno supplicio ueritas damnat, aliquando inde posse liberari, non inconuenienter eum Pelagius Origenistam uocat;
This therefore the synod said 'is not alien to the Church' — not according to Pelagius, but rather according to the Gospel — namely, that such unrighteous and sinners are to be burned with eternal fires as the Gospel judges worthy of such torment, and that whoever should say that their punishment, which the Lord said to be eternal, can at some time be ended, holds a detestable opinion with Origen. But concerning those sinners whom the apostle says shall be saved, as by fire, their work being burned up, they judged nothing, since nothing was evidently objected to Pelagius about these. Wherefore, whoever says that the unrighteous and sinners, whom the Truth condemns to eternal punishment, can at some time be freed from it, Pelagius not unfittingly calls an Origenist;
所以會議說這話「不與教會相悖」——不是照著伯拉糾,乃是照著福音——就是說,那樣的不義之人與罪人,就是福音判定配受那樣刑罰的,要被永火焚燒;並且凡說他們那被主稱為永遠的刑罰能在某時終結的,都與奧利根同持一種可憎的見解。但至於那些使徒所說、工程被燒了卻要像從火裡經過而得救的罪人,他們沒有作任何判定,因為對這些人並無明白的指控加於伯拉糾。故此,凡說那被真理定受永刑的不義之人與罪人能在某時得釋放的,伯拉糾稱之為奧利根派並非不當;
38:27
sed rursus qui nullum peccatorem in dei iudicio misericordia dignum existimat quod uult ei nomen imponat, dum tamen et hunc errorem ecclesiastica ueritate non recipi intellegat; iudicium enim sine misericordia fiet illi qui non fecit misericordiam. Quomodo autem fiat hoc iudicium, difficile in scripturis sanctis comprehendi potest; modis enim multis significatur quod uno modo futurum est. namque aliquando dicit dominus aduersus eos, quos in suum regnum non recipit, ostium se clausurum clamantibusque illis et dicentibus: aperi nobis; in nomine tuo manducauimus et bibimus et cetera quae illos dicere scriptum est, se responsurum: nescio uos, qui operamini iniquitatem;
but on the other hand, whoever reckons no sinner worthy of mercy in the judgment of God, let him impose upon such a one whatever name he will, provided only that he understands this error too is not received by ecclesiastical truth; for judgment shall be without mercy to him who has not shown mercy. But how this judgment shall be brought about can be comprehended in the holy Scriptures only with difficulty; for that which is to be in one way is signified in many ways. For sometimes the Lord says, against those whom He does not receive into His kingdom, that He will shut the door, and to them crying out and saying, Open to us; in your name we have eaten and drunk, and the rest which it is written that they say, He will answer, I know you not, you who work iniquity;
但另一方面,凡認為在上帝的審判中沒有一個罪人配得憐憫的,就任憑他給這樣的人加上他所願意的任何名稱吧,只要他明白這錯謬也不為教會的真理所接納;因為那不憐憫人的,也要受無憐憫的審判。但這審判要如何進行,在聖經中極難領會;因為那要以一種方式成就的事,卻用許多方式來表明。因為主有時對那些祂不接納進入祂國的人說,祂要關門,並對那些呼喊說「給我們開門;我們在你名下吃過喝過」以及經上所記他們所說其餘之話的人,回答說:我不認識你們這些作惡的人;
38:28
aliquando iussurum se commemorat, ut hi qui noluerunt eum regnare, sibi adducantur et interficiantur coram illo; aliquando uenturum se dicit cum angelis suis in maiestate sua, ut congregentur ante eum omnes gentes et diuidat eas et alios ponat ad dexteram, quorum bona opera commemorans reportet in uitam aeternam, alios ad sinistram, quibus bonorum sterilitatem imputans eos aeterno igne condemnet; aliquando seruum nequam et pigrum, qui pecuniam eius neglexit impendere, uel etiam hominem inuentum in conuiuio non habentem uestem nuptialem iubet ligatis manibus et pedibus mitti in tenebras exteriores; aliquando susceptis quinque prudentibus ostium contra stultas alias quinque uirgines claudit.
sometimes He recounts that He will command that those who would not have Him reign be brought to Him and slain before Him; sometimes He says He will come with His angels in His majesty, so that all the nations shall be gathered before Him, and He shall divide them and set some on the right hand, whose good works, recounting them, He shall carry back into life eternal, and others on the left, upon whom, imputing barrenness of good works, He shall condemn them to eternal fire; sometimes He commands that the wicked and slothful servant, who neglected to lay out His money, or even the man found at the feast not having a wedding garment, be cast, with hands and feet bound, into the outer darkness; sometimes, having received the five prudent ones, He shuts the door against the other five foolish virgins.
有時祂述說,祂要吩咐把那些不願祂作王的人帶到祂面前、在祂面前殺了;有時祂說,祂要帶著祂的眾使者在祂榮耀中降臨,好使萬民都聚集在祂面前,祂要把他們分別出來,安置一些在右邊,述說他們的善行,帶他們進入永生,又安置另一些在左邊,將善行的貧乏歸給他們,定他們入永火;有時祂吩咐把那又惡又懶、疏於運用祂銀錢的僕人,或那在筵席上被發現沒有穿禮服的人,捆住手腳丟在外面的黑暗裡;有時祂既接納了那五個聰明的,就把門關上,攔阻另五個愚拙的童女。
38:29
haec et si quid est aliud, quod in praesentia non occurrit, de iudicio dicuntur futuro, utique non in uno uel quinque, sed in multis exercendo. nam si unus esset, qui de conuiuio, quod non habebat uestem nuptialem, in tenebras iussus est mitti, non continuo sequeretur et diceret: multi enim sunt uocati, pauci autem electi, cum potius uno proiecto atque damnato multi in domo remansisse uideantur. sed de his omnibus nunc quantum satis est disputare perlongum est.
These things, and whatever else there may be which does not occur at present, are spoken concerning the judgment to come — which surely is to be exercised not upon one or five, but upon many. For if there were but one who, from the feast which he had entered not having a wedding garment, was commanded to be cast into the darkness, there would not straightway follow and be said: For many are called, but few are chosen — since rather, with one cast out and condemned, many would seem to have remained in the house. But to discuss all these things now, as much as would suffice, would be very long.
這些事,以及其他此刻沒有想到的無論何事,都是論那將來的審判所說的——這審判必定不是施行在一人或五人身上,乃是施行在許多人身上。因為倘若只有一人,從他所進入卻沒有穿禮服的筵席中被吩咐丟在黑暗裡,隨即就不會接著說:因為被召的人多,選上的人少——因為若是這樣,一人被逐出、被定罪,反倒似乎有許多人留在屋內。但此刻要充分討論這一切事,未免太長了。
38:30
hoc tamen breuiter possum dicere sine praeiudicioquod in pecuniariis rationibus dici soletmelioris discussionis unum aliquem iudicii modum, qui est inscrutabilis nobis, seruata dumtaxat in praemiis et poenis diuersitate meritorum multis per scripturas sanctas significari modis. quod autem huic causae. de qua nunc agitur, satis est: si dixisset Pelagius omnes omnino peccatores aeterno igne et aeterno supplicio puniendos, quisquis iudicium id approbasset, in se ipsum primitus sententiam protulisset; quis enim gloriabitur mundum se esse a peccatis?
This much, however, I can say briefly, without prejudice — as is wont to be said in monetary reckonings — to a better examination: that there is some one mode of judgment, which is inscrutable to us, the diversity of merits being at least preserved in rewards and punishments, which is signified in many ways through the holy Scriptures. But as for what suffices for this cause of which we now treat: if Pelagius had said that absolutely all sinners are to be punished with eternal fire and eternal torment, whoever had approved that judgment would first of all have pronounced sentence against his very own self; for who shall boast that he is clean from sins?
然而這點我能簡略地說,並不妨礙——正如在金錢計算中慣說的——更周詳的查究:就是有某一種審判的樣式,是我們無從測度的,至少在賞與罰中保存了功過的差別,而這樣式藉聖經用許多方式表明出來。但至於足以應付我們如今所論這案件的:倘若伯拉糾曾說絕對一切罪人都要受永火與永刑,那麼凡認可那判定的人,便首先向他自己宣判了刑罰;因為誰能誇口說自己脫離了罪呢?
38:31
quia uero nec omnes dixit nec quosdam, sed indefinite posuit et hoc secundum euangelium se dixisse respondit, uera quidem sententia episcopali est confirmata iudicio; sed adhuc ne aliud quid sentiat Pelagius non apparet et post hoc etiam episcopale iudicium non impudenter inquiritur. Obiectum est et illud Pelagio, tamquam in suo libro scripserit \'malum nec in cogitationem uenire\'. respondit autem: <hoc non ita posuimus, sed diximus debere studere christianum, ne male cogitet\'. quod, sicut decuit, episcopi approbauerunt. quis enim dubitat malum cogitari non oportere? et re uera in libro suo ad \'malum\' <cautius> ita legitur: \'nec cogitandum\'. quod in hoc intellegi solet:
But because he said neither 'all' nor 'certain ones,' but set it down indefinitely, and answered that he had said this according to the Gospel, a true opinion has indeed been confirmed by the episcopal judgment; but as yet whether Pelagius holds some other view does not appear, and even after this episcopal judgment it is not impudent to inquire. It was objected to Pelagius also that in his book he had written, 'that evil should not even come into thought.' But he answered: 'We did not set it down thus, but we said that a Christian ought to strive that he think no evil.' Which, as was fitting, the bishops approved. For who doubts that evil ought not to be thought? And indeed in his book, near the word 'evil,' 'more cautiously' it is read thus: 'nor is it to be thought.' Which in this is usually understood:
但因為他既沒有說「一切」,也沒有說「某些」,乃是不定地寫下,並回答說他這樣說是照著福音,一個真確的見解確已藉主教的判定得了確認;然而伯拉糾是否另持別的看法,至今尚未顯明,即使在這主教判定之後,追問一下也不算冒昧。又有一項指控加於伯拉糾,就是他在書中寫道:「惡連想都不當想。」但他回答說:「我們並非這樣寫的,乃是說基督徒當竭力不思念惡。」這話主教們照理認可了。因為誰懷疑惡不當被思念呢?而且在他書中,近乎「惡」字之處,「較為謹慎地」讀作:「也不當思念。」這話在此通常這樣理解:
38:32
malum ne cogitari quidem debere. hoc autem qui negat, quid aliud dicit quam debere cogitari malum? quod si uerum esset, non diceretur in laude caritatis: non cogitat malum. uenire tamen in cogitationem-iustorum atque sanctorum ideo non tam (in )probe asseritur, quia cogitatio uocari solet etiam cum aliquid in mentem uenit, etsi consensio non sequatur. cogitatio uero, quae culpam contrahit et merito prohibetur, consensione non caret. potuit ergo fieri, ut mendosum codicem legerent qui hoc ita obiciendum arbitrati sunt, tamquam Pelagius dixerit \'malum nec in cogitationem uenire\', id est iustis et sanctis in mentem non uenire quod malum est. quae sententia profecto absurdissima est;
that evil ought not even to be thought. But he who denies this, what else does he say than that evil ought to be thought? And if this were true, it would not be said in praise of charity: It thinks no evil. Yet that it should come into the thought of the righteous and holy is for this reason not so improperly asserted, because thought is wont to be called even when something comes into the mind, though consent does not follow. But thought which contracts guilt and is deservedly forbidden does not lack consent. It could therefore have happened that those who judged this to be objected in such a way read a faulty codex, as though Pelagius had said 'that evil does not come into thought' — that is, that what is evil does not come into the mind of the righteous and holy. Which opinion is surely most absurd;
就是惡連想都不當想。但否認這話的人,除了說惡當被思念之外,還說什麼呢?倘若這是真的,論到愛心便不會說:它不計算惡了。然而說惡進入義人與聖徒的思念中,之所以不算太不恰當地被斷言,乃因「思念」一詞,即使只是有什麼進入心中、而沒有隨之而來的贊同,也慣常被如此稱呼。但那招致罪咎、理當受禁止的思念,卻不缺贊同。因此可能是這樣:那些判定此事當如此被指控的人,讀的是一本錯謬的抄本,彷彿伯拉糾說了「惡不進入思念」——就是說,凡屬惡的都不進入義人與聖徒的心中。這見解實在最為荒謬;
38:33
cum enim mala reprehendimus, nisi cogitata uerbis enuntiare non possumus. sed illa, ut diximus, culpabilis appellatur cogitatio mali, quae consensionem trahit. Cum ergo et hanc responsionem Pelagii iudices approbassent, recitatum est aliud, quod in suo libello scripsit \'regnum caelorum etiam in ueteri testamento promissum\'. ad quod Pelagius: (hoc et per scripturas probare possibile est: haeretici autem in iniuriam ueteris testamenti hoc negant. ego uero scripturarum auctoritatem secutus dixi, quoniam in propheta Daniele scriptum est: et accipient sancti regnum altissimi\'. qua eius accepta responsione synodus dixit: \'neque hoc alienum est a fide ecclesiastica\'.
for when we reprove evils, we cannot express them in words unless they be thought. But that, as we have said, is called a culpable thought of evil, which draws in consent. When therefore the judges had approved this response of Pelagius also, another thing was recited, which he had written in his little book: 'the kingdom of heaven was promised even in the Old Testament.' To which Pelagius said: 'This too it is possible to prove through the Scriptures; but heretics, to the injury of the Old Testament, deny this. I, however, following the authority of the Scriptures, said it, since it is written in the prophet Daniel: And the saints shall receive the kingdom of the Most High.' When his response had been received, the synod said: 'Neither is this alien from the faith of the Church.'
因為我們責備諸惡時,若不先思念,便無法用言語表達它們。但正如我們所說,那招致贊同的、才被稱為對惡的有罪之思念。所以當審判官們也認可了伯拉糾這回答之後,又宣讀出另一件,就是他在小書中所寫的:「天國連在舊約中也曾應許過。」對此伯拉糾說:「這也是可以藉聖經證明的;但異端者為要損害舊約,否認此事。至於我,乃是遵循聖經的權威而如此說,因為在先知但以理書上記著:聖民要領受至高者的國。」他的回答既被接納,會議說:「這也不與教會的信仰相悖。」
38:34
Numquidnam ergo fratres nostros, ut etiam hoc inter cetera obicerent, sine causa uerba ista mouerunt? non utique. sed ueteris testamenti nomen modis duobus dici solet: uno secundum diuinarum scripturarum auctoritatem, alio secundum loquendi uulgatissimam consuetudinem. Paulus namque apostolus dicit ad Galatas. dicite mihi, inquit, sub lege uolentes esse legem non audistis? scriptum est enim quod Abraham duos filios habuit, unum de ancilla, alterum de libera. quae sunt in allegoria. haec enim sunt duo testamenta, unum quidem in seruitute generans, quod est Agar. Sina mons est in Arabia, quae coniuncta est ei quae nunc est Ierusalem; seruit enim cum filiis suis.
Did our brethren, then, without cause raise these words, so as to bring this forward among the rest of the charges? By no means. But the name 'Old Testament' is customarily used in two ways: in one according to the authority of the divine Scriptures, in another according to the most common usage of ordinary speech. For the Apostle Paul says to the Galatians: 'Tell me,' he says, 'you who desire to be under the Law, have you not heard the Law? For it is written that Abraham had two sons, one by a bondwoman, the other by a free woman. These things are said by way of allegory. For these are the two testaments: the one indeed from Mount Sinai, bringing forth unto bondage, which is Hagar. For Sinai is a mountain in Arabia, which is joined to that Jerusalem which now is; for she serves in bondage with her children.'
那麼,我們的弟兄們豈是毫無緣由地提起這些話,好把此事與其餘之事一併控告嗎?絕非如此。然而「舊約」這名稱習慣上有兩種用法:一種是按照神聖經典的權威,另一種是按照日常言談中最普遍的習慣。因為使徒保羅對加拉太人說:「你們這願意在律法之下的人,」他說,「豈沒有聽見律法嗎?因為律法上記著,亞伯拉罕有兩個兒子,一個是使女生的,一個是自主之婦人生的。這都是比方:那兩個婦人就是兩約。一約是出於西乃山,生子為奴,乃是夏甲。這夏甲二字是指著阿拉伯的西乃山,與現在的耶路撒冷同類,因耶路撒冷和她的兒女都是為奴的。」
38:35
quae autem sursum est Ierusalem libera est, quae est mater nostra. cum ergo uetus testamentum ad seruitutem pertineatunde etiam dictum est: eice ancillam et filium eius, non enim heres erit filius ancillae cum filio meo Isaacregnum autem caelorum ad libertatem, quomodo etiam regnum caelorum ad uetus pertinet testamentum?
'But the Jerusalem which is above is free, which is the mother of us all.' Since, therefore, the Old Testament pertains to bondage — whence also it was said, 'Cast out the bondwoman and her son, for the son of the bondwoman shall not be heir with my son Isaac' — while the kingdom of heaven pertains to freedom, how can the kingdom of heaven also pertain to the Old Testament?
「但那在上的耶路撒冷是自主的,她是我們眾人的母。」既然如此,舊約既然關乎奴役——所以也曾說:「把使女和她兒子趕出去,因為使女的兒子不可與我兒子以撒一同承受產業」——而天國卻關乎自由,那麼天國又怎能同屬於舊約呢?
38:36
sed quoniam, ut dixi, etiam sic solemus loqui, ut scripturas omnes legis et prophetarum, quae ante incarnationem domini ministratae auctoritate canonica continentur, nomine testamenti ueteris nuncupemus, quis ecclesiasticis litteris uel mediocriter eruditus ignorat ita scripturis illis promitti potuisse regnum caelorum sicut etiam illud testamentum nouum, ad quod pertinet regnum caelorum? certe enim in illis litteris apertissime scriptum est: ecce dies ueniunt, dicit dominus, et consummabo domui Israel et domui Iacob testamentum nouum non secundum testamentum, quod disposui patribus eorum in die qua apprehendi manum eorum, ut educerem eos de terra Aegypti. hoc enim factum est in monte Sina.
But since, as I have said, we are also accustomed so to speak that we call by the name of the Old Testament all the Scriptures of the Law and the Prophets which were administered before the Lord's incarnation and are contained under canonical authority, who that is even moderately instructed in ecclesiastical letters does not know that the kingdom of heaven could be promised in those Scriptures just as also in that New Testament to which the kingdom of heaven pertains? For assuredly it is most plainly written in those writings: 'Behold, the days come, says the Lord, and I will make with the house of Israel and with the house of Jacob a new testament, not according to the testament which I made with their fathers in the day when I took hold of their hand to lead them out of the land of Egypt.' For this was done on Mount Sinai.
但正如我所說,我們也習慣這樣說,把主降生以前所頒佈、且列入正典權威的律法與先知的一切經卷,統稱為「舊約」。凡稍受教會文獻教導的人,誰不知道那些經卷既能應許天國,正如關乎天國的那新約一樣呢?因為在那些著作中確實最清楚地寫著:「主說:日子將到,我要與以色列家和雅各家另立新約,不像我拉著他們祖宗的手、領他們出埃及地的日子,與他們所立的約。」因為那約是在西乃山所立的。
38:37
tunc autem Daniel propheta nondum erat qui dixerat: accipient sancti regnum altissimi. his enim uerbis praemium non ueteris, sed noui testamenti prophetabat, sicut ipsum Christum uenturum idem prophetae utique pronuntiarunt, cuius sanguine dedicatum est testamentum nouum, cuius testamenti ministri apostoli facti sunt dicente beatissimo Paulo: qui et idoneos nos fecit ministros noui testamenti non littera, sed spiritu; littera enim occidit, spiritus autem uiuificat. in illo uero testamento, quod proprie uetus dicitur et datum est in monte Sina, non inuenitur apertissime promitti nisi terrena felicitas.
But at that time the prophet Daniel did not yet exist, who had said: 'The saints shall receive the kingdom of the Most High.' For by these words he was prophesying the reward not of the Old but of the New Testament, just as the same prophets did indeed proclaim that Christ himself would come, by whose blood the New Testament was consecrated, of which testament the apostles were made ministers, as most blessed Paul says: 'Who also has made us fit to be ministers of the New Testament, not of the letter, but of the spirit; for the letter kills, but the spirit gives life.' But in that testament which is properly called Old and was given on Mount Sinai, nothing is found most plainly promised save earthly happiness.
然而那時但以理先知還未出現,他曾說:「聖民要得國,」即至高者的國。因為他以這些話所預言的獎賞,不是舊約的,而是新約的,正如那些先知也的確宣告基督自己將要來臨——新約是藉祂的血所設立的,而使徒們成了這約的執事,正如至福的保羅所說:「祂叫我們能承當這新約的執事,不是憑著字句,乃是憑著精意;因為那字句是叫人死,精意是叫人活。」但在那本義上稱為舊約、且在西乃山所頒的約中,除了地上的福樂,找不到有什麼最清楚的應許。
38:38
unde illa terra, qua est populus introductus per heremum ductus, terra promissionis uocatur, in qua pax et regnum et ab inimicis uictoriarum reportatio et abundantia filiorum ac fructuum terrenorum et si qua huius modi, haec sunt promissa ueteris testamenti. quibus etsi figurantur ad nouum testamentum pertinentia spiritalia, tamen qui propter illa terrena suscipit legem dei, ipse est ueteris heres testamenti. ea quippe secundum uetus testamentum promittuntur atque tribuuntur, quae secundum hominem ueterem concupiscuntur; quae autem illic ad nouum testamentum pertinentia figurantur, nouos homines quaerunt.
Whence that land, into which the people was brought after being led through the wilderness, is called the land of promise; in it peace and kingdom, and the winning of victories over enemies, and abundance of children and of earthly fruits, and whatever is of this kind — these are the promises of the Old Testament. And although by these are figured the spiritual things pertaining to the New Testament, nevertheless he who receives God's law for the sake of those earthly things is himself an heir of the Old Testament. For those things are promised and bestowed according to the Old Testament which are desired according to the old man; but the things which are there figured as pertaining to the New Testament seek out new men.
因此那地——就是那民經曠野被領入的地——稱為應許之地;其中有平安、國度、戰勝仇敵的凱旋、兒女與地上果實的豐盛,以及一切這類事物,這些都是舊約的應許。雖然藉這些預表了關乎新約的屬靈之事,然而凡為那些地上之事而領受神律法的人,他本身就是舊約的後嗣。因為按舊約所應許並賜下的,乃是按舊人所貪求的;而在那裡所預表、關乎新約之事,則尋求新人。
38:39
neque nesciebat enim quid loqueretur tantus apostolus, qui duo testamenta in ancilla et libera allegorica significatione distincta esse dicebat ueteri filios carnis, nouo filios promissionis attribuens. non qui filii carnis, inquit, hi filii dei, sed filii promissionis deputantur in semen. filii ergo carnis pertinent ad terrenam Ierusalem, quae seruit cum filiis suis, filii autem promissionis ad eam quae sursum est, liberam matrem nostram aeternam in caelis. unde perspicitur qui ad regnum terrenum et qui pertineant ad regnum caelorum.
For that great apostle was not ignorant of what he was saying, who declared that the two testaments were distinguished in the bondwoman and the free woman by an allegorical signification, attributing to the Old the children of the flesh, to the New the children of promise. 'It is not the children of the flesh,' he says, 'who are the children of God, but the children of promise are counted for the seed.' The children of the flesh, therefore, pertain to the earthly Jerusalem, which is in bondage with her children; but the children of promise pertain to that which is above, the free woman, our eternal mother in the heavens. Whence it is perceived who belong to the earthly kingdom and who to the kingdom of heaven.
因為那偉大的使徒並非不知自己所說的,他宣稱這兩約在使女與自主婦人中,藉寓意的表徵而被區分,把肉身的兒女歸於舊約,把應許的兒女歸於新約。他說:「這並不是說肉身所生的兒女是神的兒女,惟獨那應許的兒女才算是後裔。」所以肉身的兒女屬於地上的耶路撒冷,她和她的兒女都是為奴的;而應許的兒女則屬於那在上的、自主的、我們在天上永遠的母親。由此可以看出誰屬於地上的國,誰屬於天上的國。
38:40
istam distinctionem qui etiam illo tempore per dei gratiam intellegentes filii promissionis effecti sunt, noui testamenti heredes in occulto dei consilio deputati sunt, etiamsi uetus testamentum per temporum distributionem diuinitus datum populo ueteri congruenter ministrauerunt. Quomodo ergo non merito commouerentur filii promissionis, filii liberae Ierusalem aeternae in caelis, cum ista discretio apostolica atque catholica Pelagii uerbis uideretur auferri et Agar quodam modo Sarrae crederetur aequari?
Those who even in that time, understanding this distinction through the grace of God, were made children of promise, were reckoned in God's hidden counsel as heirs of the New Testament, even though they fittingly administered the Old Testament, which by the distribution of the times had been divinely given to the ancient people. How, then, would the children of promise not rightly be moved — the children of the free Jerusalem, eternal in the heavens — when this apostolic and catholic distinction seemed by the words of Pelagius to be taken away, and Hagar was in a certain manner believed to be made equal to Sarah?
凡在那時代也藉神恩典明白這區別、成為應許之子的人,在神隱密的旨意中被算為新約的後嗣,縱使他們照著時代的分配,恰當地執行了神在時間中所賜給古人的舊約。那麼,應許的兒女——那自主的、在天上永存的耶路撒冷的兒女——當這使徒且大公的區別似乎因伯拉糾的言語而被廢除,夏甲彷彿被視為與撒拉平等時,他們豈不理當被激動嗎?
38:41
ille igitur haeretica impietate scripturae ueteris testamenti facit iniuriam, qui eam ex deo bono, summo et uero fronte sacrilegae impietatis negat, sicut Marcion, sicut Manicheus et si quae alia pestis hoc sentit. quapropter ut de hac re quod sentio qua possum breuitate complectar: sicut ueteri testamento, si esse ex deo. bono et summo negetur, ita et nouo fit iniuria, si ueteri aequetur. sed cum Pelagius respondisset, cur dixerit etiam in ueteri testamento promitti regnum caelorum, Danielis prophetae commemorans testimonium, qui sanctos accepturos regnum altissimi apertissime prophetauit, non esse hoc alienum a fide catholica merito iudicatum est:
He, therefore, with heretical impiety does injury to the Scripture of the Old Testament, who with the effrontery of sacrilegious impiety denies it to be from the good, supreme, and true God — as Marcion did, as Manichaeus did, and whatever other pestilence holds this opinion. Wherefore, to embrace what I feel about this matter with what brevity I can: just as injury is done to the Old Testament if it is denied to be from the good and supreme God, so also injury is done to the New if the Old is made equal to it. But since Pelagius had answered why he had said that the kingdom of heaven is promised even in the Old Testament, citing the testimony of the prophet Daniel, who most plainly prophesied that the saints would receive the kingdom of the Most High, it was rightly judged that this was not foreign to the catholic faith:
因此,凡以異端的不敬,用褻瀆不敬之厚顏否認舊約經典是出於良善、至高、真實之神的人,就對舊約經典施了損害——馬吉安如此,摩尼如此,凡持此見解的其他毒害亦然。所以,讓我盡量簡潔地表達我對此事的看法:正如若否認舊約出於良善至高之神,就對舊約施了損害,照樣,若把舊約與新約等同,也就對新約施了損害。但既然伯拉糾已回答他為何說天國連舊約也應許了,並引證但以理先知的見證——先知最清楚地預言聖民要得至高者的國——這被正確地判定為並不違背大公信仰:
38:42
non secundum illam distinctionem, qua in monte Sina promissa terrena ad uetus testamentum proprie pertinere monstrantur, nec tamen improbe secundum hanc loquendi consuetudinem, qua uniuersae scripturae canonicae ante incarnationem domini ministratae ueteris testamenti appellatione censentur. non enim aliud est regnum altissimi quam dei regnum. aut quisquam contendere audebit aliud esse dei regnum, aliud regnum caelorum? Post haec obiectum est, quod Pelagius in eodem libro suo dixerit \'posse hominem, si uelit, esse sine peccato\' et quod scribens ad uiduam adulatorie dixerit: \'inueniat apud te pietas, quae nusquam inuenit, locum, inueniat ubique peregrina in te sedem iustitia;
not according to that distinction whereby the earthly things promised on Mount Sinai are shown properly to pertain to the Old Testament, yet not improperly according to this usage of speech whereby all the canonical Scriptures administered before the Lord's incarnation are reckoned under the appellation of the Old Testament. For the kingdom of the Most High is nothing other than the kingdom of God. Or will anyone dare to contend that the kingdom of God is one thing and the kingdom of heaven another? After this it was objected that Pelagius in that same book of his had said 'that a man is able, if he will, to be without sin,' and that, writing to a widow, he had flatteringly said: 'Let piety, which nowhere finds a place, find it with you; let justice, everywhere a stranger, find a seat in you;'
這並非按照那把西乃山所應許的地上之事本義歸於舊約的區別,卻也並非不當地按照這種言談習慣——即把主降生以前所頒佈的一切正典經卷都歸在「舊約」這名稱之下。因為至高者的國無非就是神的國。或者誰敢爭辯說神的國是一回事,天國是另一回事呢?此後又控告說:伯拉糾在他同一本書中曾說「人若願意,就能無罪」,並說他寫信給一位寡婦時諂媚地說:「願那無處可容身的虔敬在你這裡找到地方;願那處處作客旅的公義在你裡面得著座位;」
38:43
ueritas, quam iam nemo cognoscit, domestica tibi et amica fiat et lex dei, quae ab omnibus prope hominibus contemnitur, a te sola honoretur\'. et iterum ad ipsam: \'o te felicem et beatam, si iustitia, quae in caelo tantum esse credenda est, apud te solam inueniatur in terris P et in alio ad ipsam libro post orationem domini et saluatoris nostri docens quemadmodum debeant sancti orare ait: \'ille ad deum digne eleuat manus, ille orationem bona conscientia effundit, qui potest dicere:
'let truth, which now no one acknowledges, become to you familiar and dear; and let the law of God, which is despised by almost all men, be honoured by you alone.' And again to the same woman: 'O happy and blessed are you, if that justice, which is to be believed to exist only in heaven, be found with you alone upon earth!' And in another book to the same woman, after the Lord and our Saviour's prayer, teaching how the saints ought to pray, he says: 'That man worthily lifts up his hands to God, that man pours out prayer with a good conscience, who is able to say:'
「願那如今無人承認的真理,成為你所熟悉、所親愛的;願那幾乎被眾人所藐視的神律法,唯獨被你所尊崇。」他又對這婦人說:「你何等有福、何等蒙福,倘若那唯獨當信是存於天上的公義,能唯獨在你身上尋見於地上!」在給這婦人的另一本書中,在主我們救主的禱文之後,他教導聖民當如何禱告,說:「那人配得向神舉手,那人以無虧的良心傾心禱告,就是能說這話的人:」
38:44
tu nosti, domine, quam sanctae et innocentes et mundae sunt ab omni molestia et iniquitate et rapina quas ad te extendo manus, quemadmodum iusta et munda labia et ab omni mendacio libera, quibus offero tibi deprecationem, ut mihi miserearis\'. ad hoc autem Pelagius respondens ait: \'posse quidem hominem esse sine peccato et dei mandata custodire, si uelit, diximus; hanc enim possibilitatem deus illi dedit. non autem diximus quod inueniatur aliquis ab infantia usque ad senectam qui numquam peccauerit, sed quoniam a peccatis conuersus proprio labore et dei gratia possit esse sine peccato, nec per hoc tamen in posterum inconuersibilis.
'You know, O Lord, how holy and innocent and clean from all annoyance and iniquity and rapine are these hands which I stretch out to you; how just and clean and free from all lying are the lips with which I offer to you supplication, that you may have mercy on me.' But to this Pelagius, answering, said: 'That a man is able to be without sin and to keep God's commandments, if he will, we have said; for God gave him this possibility. But we did not say that anyone is found who from infancy to old age has never sinned, but that, having been converted from his sins, by his own labour and by the grace of God he is able to be without sin — yet not thereby for the future unable to be changed.'
「主啊,你知道我向你所伸出的這雙手是何等聖潔、無辜、脫離一切煩擾、不義與搶奪;我用以向你獻上懇求、求你憐憫我的這嘴唇,是何等公義、潔淨、脫離一切謊言。」但伯拉糾回答此事時說:「我們曾說,人若願意,就能無罪、能守神的誡命,因為神賜給他這種可能。然而我們並沒有說,有人從嬰孩到年老從未犯過罪,乃是說,人從眾罪回轉,藉自己的努力與神的恩典,就能無罪——但也並非因此在將來就不能改變。」
38:45
reliqua uero quae subiecerunt neque in libris nostris sunt neque talia umquam diximus\'. illis auditis synodus dixit: quoniam te negas talia scripsisse, anathematizas illos qui sic tenent\'? Pelagius respondit: \'anathematizo quasi stultos, non quasi haereticos, siquidem non est dogma\'. deinde iudicauerunt episcopi dicentes: nunc quoniam propria uoce anathematizauit Pelagius insertum stultiloquium recte respondens hominem cum adiutorio dei et gratia posse esse sine peccato, respondeat et ad alia capitula\'.
'But the remaining things which they have added are neither in our books, nor have we ever said such things.' When these had been heard, the synod said: 'Since you deny having written such things, do you anathematize those who so hold?' Pelagius answered: 'I anathematize them as fools, not as heretics, since indeed it is no doctrine.' Then the bishops gave judgment, saying: 'Now, since by his own voice Pelagius has anathematized the foolish talk inserted, rightly answering that a man with the aid and grace of God is able to be without sin, let him answer also to the other chapters.'
「但他們所附加的其餘各項,既不在我們的書中,我們也從未說過這樣的話。」聽了這些話,會議說:「既然你否認寫過這樣的話,你可否咒詛那些如此持守的人?」伯拉糾回答:「我咒詛他們如同愚人,卻不如同異端,因為這實非教義。」於是眾主教作判斷,說:「如今既然伯拉糾親口咒詛了所插入的愚妄言論,並正確地回答說人藉神的幫助與恩典能無罪,就讓他也回答其餘各條。」
38:46
Numquid hic poterant iudices uel debebant incognita et incerta damnare, quando nemo contra aderat, qui ea quae ad uiduam reprehensibilia scripta dicebantur Pelagium scripsisse conuinceret? ubi profecto parum esset codicem ferre et de scriptis eius haec legere, nisi et testes adhiberentur, si illa scripta sua esse etiam cum recitarentur negaret. uerumtamen in his quoque fecerunt iudices. quod facere potuerunt, interrogantes Pelagium, utrum anathematizaret illos qui talia sentiunt, qualia se negauit scripsisse siue dixisse. quos ubi se tamquam stultos anathematizare respondit, quid amplius de hac re iudices aduersariis absentibus quaerere debuerunt?
Could the judges here condemn things unknown and uncertain, or ought they to have done so, when no one was present against him who might convict Pelagius of having written those things said to have been reprehensibly written to the widow? Where indeed it would have been too little to produce the book and read these things from his writings, unless witnesses too were brought forward, in case he should deny, even when they were recited, that those writings were his. Nevertheless in these matters also the judges did what they could do, asking Pelagius whether he anathematized those who hold such opinions as he denied having written or said. And when he answered that he anathematized them as fools, what more concerning this matter ought the judges to have inquired, the adversaries being absent?
在此,審判者豈能、或豈當定罪那些未知而不確定之事,既無任何人在場與他對質、能證實伯拉糾寫了那些據說可責地寫給寡婦的話?在那裡,即使拿出書卷、從他的著作中讀出這些話,也還嫌不足,除非再帶出見證人——以防他即使在誦讀時仍否認那些著作是他的。然而審判者在這些事上也盡了所能,就是詢問伯拉糾,他是否咒詛那些持有他所否認寫過或說過之見解的人。當他回答說他咒詛他們如同愚人時,在對頭缺席的情況下,審判者對此事還當追問什麼呢?
38:47
An et illud fortasse tractandum est utrum recte dictum sit non tamquam haereticos, sed tamquam stultos anathematizandos qui ita sentirent, quoniam dogma non esset? sed ab hac quaestione non leui, ubi quaeritur, quatenus sit definiendus haereticus, recte se in praesentia iudices abstinuerunt. non enim, si quisquam uerbi gratia dixerit aquilarum pullos paterno ungue suspensos et radiis solis oblatos, si oculis palpitauerint, tamquam adulterinos in terram luce quodam modo conuincente dimitti, si forte hoc falsum est, haereticus iudicandus est.
Or is perhaps this too to be discussed, whether it was rightly said that those who hold such opinions are to be anathematized not as heretics but as fools, since it was no doctrine? But from this no light question — where it is asked how far a heretic is to be defined — the judges rightly abstained for the present. For if anyone, for example's sake, should say that the young of eagles, held suspended in the parent's talon and offered to the rays of the sun, if they blink with their eyes, are as though adulterine let fall to the earth, the light in a certain manner convicting them — if this happens to be false, he is not on that account to be judged a heretic.
或者這一點也須討論,就是所謂持這類見解者當被咒詛如愚人而非異端——因為那並非教義——這話是否說得對?但審判者在目前正確地避開了這個並不輕微的問題,即當如何界定何為異端。因為,譬如若有人說:老鷹的雛鳥被父鷹的爪抓著懸起、面向日光,若牠們眨眼,便彷彿雜種一般被扔到地上,仿佛日光以某種方式將牠們定了罪——倘若這恰巧是假的,也不該因此就判他為異端。
38:48
et hoc quidem, quia in hominum doctorum litteris inuenitur famaque uulgatum est, nec stulte dici putandum est, etiam si uerum non est, nec fidem nostram, propter quam fideles uocamur, ant creditum laedit aut creditum iuuat. porro si ex hoc <sensu quis> (?) contenderit animas rationales inesse uolucribus ex eo quod in eas reuoluantur humanae, tum uero tamquam haeretica pestis ab auribus animoque pellenda est agendumque et demonstrandum, etiam si hoc de aquilis uerum est, sicut multa mira ante oculos nostros de apibus uera sunt, longe tamen ab huius modi irrationabilium animantium quamuis mirabili sensu distare rationem, quae non hominibus et pecoribus, sed hominibus angelisque communis est.
And this indeed, because it is found in the writings of learned men and has been spread abroad by report, is not to be thought foolishly said, even if it be not true; nor does it either harm or help our faith — that faith by which we are called faithful — whether it be believed or not. But if from this someone should contend that rational souls are present in birds, on the ground that human souls are transferred into them, then indeed, as a heretical pestilence, it is to be driven from the ears and mind, and it must be argued and demonstrated that, even if this concerning eagles be true — just as many wonderful things concerning bees are truly before our eyes — reason nevertheless is far removed from however marvellous a sense of such irrational animals; for reason is common not to men and cattle, but to men and angels.
這事既載於博學之人的著作中,又藉傳聞廣為流傳,即使不真,也不當視為愚妄之言;無論人信與不信,這既不損害、也不助益我們的信仰——就是那使我們得稱信徒的信仰。但若有人由此爭辯說,理性的靈魂存於飛鳥之中,理由是人的靈魂投生到牠們裡面,那麼這確實當如異端毒害一般,從耳中與心中驅除;並且必須論證並指明:縱使關於老鷹此事屬實——正如許多關於蜜蜂的奇妙之事確在我們眼前為真——理性仍與這類無理性動物的、無論何等奇妙的感覺相去甚遠;因為理性並非人與牲畜所共有,乃是人與天使所共有。
38:49
multa uero etiam stulta dicuntur ab imperitis et uanis nec tamen haereticis, qualia sunt eorum qui de alienis artibus, quas non didicerunt, temere iudicant aut immoderato et caeco affectu uel laudant quos diligunt uel uituperant quos oderunt et quicquid aliud in consuetudine sermonis humani non statuto dogmate, sed passim, ut ad tempus occurrerit, per stultitiae leuitatem uel ore profertur uel stilo etiam litterisque committitur. multos denique de his paululum admonitos talia dixisse mox paenitet. ita ea non placito quodam fixa retinebant, sed quasi undecumque rapta et non considerata profuderant. uix est autem carere istis malis, et quis est qui non labitur lingua et offendit in uerbo?
But many foolish things too are said by the unskilled and vain, who are nevertheless not heretics — such as those things said by men who rashly judge concerning arts foreign to them, which they have not learned, or who, from immoderate and blind affection, either praise those whom they love or blame those whom they hate, and whatever else in the usage of human speech is uttered — not by any established doctrine, but at random, as it happens to occur at the time — through the levity of folly either brought out by the mouth or even committed to the pen and to letters. In short, many, being but a little admonished concerning these things, soon repent of having said such things. Thus they did not hold them fixed by any settled conviction, but had poured them out as though snatched up from anywhere and unconsidered. It is scarcely possible to be free from these evils; and who is there that does not slip with his tongue and offend in a word?
然而許多愚妄之言也出於無知虛浮之人,他們卻並非異端——譬如那些冒然評斷自己未曾學過的外行技藝的人,或那些出於無節制而盲目的偏愛,或稱讚自己所愛之人、或責備自己所恨之人的人,以及在人類言談習慣中所發的其他一切話——那並非出於任何確立的教義,乃是隨口而出,看當時偶然想到什麼——藉愚妄的輕率,或由口說出,或甚至付諸筆墨與文字。總之,許多人在這些事上稍受提醒,不久便後悔說過這樣的話。可見他們並非以某種堅定的信念持守這些,乃是彷彿隨處抓來、未經思量便傾吐出來。人幾乎無法脫離這些過失;有誰不曾以舌失言、在言語上跌倒呢?
38:50
sed interest quanto, interest unde, interest postremo utrum admonitus corrigat an pertinaciter defendendo etiam dogma faciat, quod leuitate, non dogmate dixerat. cum igitur omnis haereticus consequenter et stultus sit, non autem omnis stultus continuo sit appellandus haereticus, recte iudices insertum stultiloquium propria uoce Pelagium anathematizasse dixerunt, quia et si haeresis esset, procul dubio stultiloquium est. proinde quicquid illud sit, generalis uitii nomine appellauerunt. utrum autem ex aliquo dogmate ista sint dicta an uero non fixa placitaque sententia, sed facile emendabili uanitate, quoniam ille qui audiebatur quoquo modo dicta essent sua esse negauerat.
But it matters how greatly, it matters from what source, it matters finally whether, being admonished, one corrects it, or by obstinately defending it even makes into a doctrine what he had said out of levity, not out of doctrine. Since, therefore, every heretic is consequently also a fool, but not every fool is straightway to be called a heretic, the judges rightly said that by his own voice Pelagius had anathematized the foolish talk inserted, because even if it were a heresy, without doubt it is foolish talk. Accordingly, whatever it might be, they called it by the name of the general fault. But whether these things were said out of some doctrine, or rather not out of a fixed and settled opinion, but out of an easily corrigible vanity — since he who was heard denied that in whatever manner they had been said they were his —
但這關乎程度何等嚴重、關乎出於何處、最後關乎當事人受提醒後是否改正,抑或頑固地為之辯護,甚至把他出於輕率、而非出於教義所說的話變成一種教義。既然如此,每個異端隨之也是愚人,但並非每個愚人就立即當稱為異端,審判者正確地說伯拉糾親口咒詛了所插入的愚妄言論,因為那即使是異端,無疑也是愚妄言論。因此,不論那是什麼,他們都以「一般過失」之名稱呼之。但這些話究竟是出於某種教義,抑或並非出於固定確立的意見,而是出於易於改正的虛浮——既然受審之人否認那些話無論以何種方式說出都是他的——
38:51
discutiendum in praesentia non putarunt. Nos sane cum hanc Pelagii defensionem in illa quam prius accepimus chartula legeremus, aderant quidam sancti fratres, qui se Pelagii libros exhortatorios uel consolatorios ad quandam uiduam conscriptos, cuius nomen non esset expressum, se habere dixerunt et admonuerunt requirendum, utrum illic ista quae sua negauit essent forte conscripta, quoniam hoc et ipsi se ignorare asserebant. tum uero cum idem libri ab exordio legerentur, quaesita et inuenta sunt. affirmabant autem illi qui protulerant codicem ante quattuor ferme annos se istos tamquam Pelagii libros habei;e coepisse nec umquam utrum eius essent ab aliquo se audisse dubitari.
they did not think it should be discussed for the present. We indeed, when we were reading this defence of Pelagius in that little document which we received earlier, there were present certain holy brethren, who said that they had Pelagius's books, exhortatory or consolatory, written to a certain widow whose name was not expressed, and they advised that inquiry be made whether perhaps those things which he denied to be his had been written there, since they too asserted that they were ignorant of this. But then, when those same books were read from the beginning, the things were sought and found. Moreover, those who had produced the book affirmed that nearly four years before they had begun to have these as Pelagius's books, and had never heard it doubted by anyone whether they were his.
他們認為目前不必討論此事。至於我們,當我們在早先所收到的那份小文件中讀到伯拉糾這番辯白時,有幾位聖潔的弟兄在場,他們說自己藏有伯拉糾寫給一位未具名的寡婦、勸勉或安慰性質的書卷,並建議查究:他所否認為己有的那些話,是否或許就寫在那裡,因為他們自己也承認對此不知情。及至從頭誦讀那些書卷時,那些話便被尋見了。而且拿出書卷的人肯定說,大約四年前他們就已開始收藏這些書卷、視為伯拉糾的著作,也從未聽任何人懷疑過那些是否是他的。
38:52
considerantes itaque optime nobis seruorum dei cognitam fidem de hac re non posse mentiri, restare uidebatur, ut Pelagium potius in episcopali iudicio crederemus fuisse mentitum, nisi fieri potuisse cogitaremus etiam ante annos tam multos aliquid sub eius nomine, non tamen ab illo fuisse conscriptum; neque enim isti eosdem libros ab ipso se accepisse uel quod ipsius essent ab eodem audisse dicebant. nam et mihi quidam fratres nostri nonnulla opuscula sub meo nomine - in Hispaniam uenisse dixerunt, quae quidem ab eis qui alia nostra legissent non agnoscerentur, ab aliis tamen nostra esse crederentur. Illud sane quod Pelagius suum esse confessus est, adhuc latebrosum est;
Considering, therefore, that the faith of God's servants, most well known to us, could not lie about this matter, it seemed to remain that we should rather believe that Pelagius had lied in the episcopal judgment — unless we should reflect that it could have happened, even so many years before, that something under his name, yet not by him, had been written. For neither did these men say that they had received the same books from him, nor that they had heard from him that they were his. For to me also certain of our brethren said that some little works under my name had come into Spain, which indeed were not recognized by those who had read other works of ours, yet were believed by others to be ours. That, however, which Pelagius confessed to be his, is still obscure;
因此,我們既認為神眾僕人的信實——這是我們最清楚知道的——在此事上不會撒謊,看來所餘的便是:我們寧可相信伯拉糾在主教的審判中撒了謊——除非我們想到,即使在如此多年以前,也可能發生過這樣的事:有以他名義、卻非他所寫的東西存在。因為這些人既沒有說他們是從他本人收到這些書卷,也沒有說他們從他口中聽說那些是他的。因為連我也有幾位弟兄告訴我,有些以我名義的小著作傳到了西班牙,那些讀過我們其他著作的人固然不認得它們,別人卻信以為是我們的。然而伯拉糾所承認為己有的那項,至今仍隱晦不明;
38:53
sed puto quod in istorum gestorum\' consequentibus partibus elucebit. ait enim: \'posse quidem hominem esse sine peccato et dei mandata custodire, si uelit. diximus; hanc enim possibilitatem deus illi dedit. non autem diximus quod inueniatur aliquis ab infantia usque ad senectam qui numquam peccauerit, sed quoniam a peccatis conuersus proprio labore et dei gratia possit esse sine peccato, nec tamen per hoc in posterum inconuertibilis\'. in his uerbis quam dicat dei gratiam prorsus latet; et iudices quidem catholici nullam aliam intellegere potuerunt, nisi quam nobis plurimum apostolica doctrina commendat.
but I think it will come to light in the following portions of these proceedings. For he says: 'That a man is able to be without sin and to keep God's commandments, if he will, we have said; for God gave him this possibility. But we did not say that anyone is found who from infancy to old age has never sinned, but that, having been converted from his sins, by his own labour and by the grace of God he is able to be without sin — yet not thereby for the future unable to be turned.' In these words, what grace he means lies entirely hidden; and the catholic judges indeed could understand no other than that which the apostolic teaching most greatly commends to us.
但我想在這些訴訟記錄的後續部分中,此事將會顯明。因為他說:「我們曾說,人若願意,就能無罪、能守神的誡命,因為神賜給他這種可能。然而我們並沒有說,有人從嬰孩到年老從未犯過罪,乃是說,人從眾罪回轉,藉自己的努力與神的恩典,就能無罪——但也並非因此在將來就不能轉變。」在這些話中,他所指的是何種恩典,全然隱藏;大公的審判者實在無法理解為別的,只能理解為使徒教訓向我們大力推薦的那恩典。
38:54
haec est enim, qua nos liberari posse speramus de corpore mortis huius per Iesum Christum dominum nostrum et pro qua impetranda oramus, ne intremus in temptationem. haec gratia non est natura, sed qua subuenitur fragili uitiataeque naturae; haec gratia non est legis scientia, sed ea est, de qua dicit apostolus: non irritam facio gratiam dei; nam si per legem iustitia, ergo Christus gratis mortuus est, et ideo non est littera occidens, sed spiritus uiuificans. scientia quippe legis sine gratia spiritus operatur in homine omnem concupiscentiam. peccatum enim, inquit, non cognoui nisi per legem; nam concupiscentiam nesciebam. nisi lex diceret: non concupisces.
For this is the grace by which we hope we can be delivered from the body of this death through Jesus Christ our Lord, and for the obtaining of which we pray that we may not enter into temptation. This grace is not nature, but that by which help is given to frail and corrupted nature; this grace is not the knowledge of the law, but is that of which the Apostle says: 'I do not make void the grace of God; for if righteousness be by the law, then Christ died in vain,' and therefore it is not the letter that kills, but the spirit that gives life. For the knowledge of the law without the grace of the spirit works in a man every concupiscence. 'For I had not known sin,' he says, 'but by the law; for I had not known concupiscence, unless the law had said: You shall not covet.'
因為這就是那恩典,藉此我們盼望能藉我們的主耶穌基督從這取死的身體得釋放,也是我們祈求得著、免得入了迷惑的那恩典。這恩典不是本性,乃是那扶助軟弱敗壞之本性的;這恩典不是律法的知識,乃是使徒所說的那恩典:「我不廢掉神的恩;義若是藉著律法得的,基督就是徒然死了。」所以那叫人死的不是字句,乃是叫人活的精意。因為律法的知識若沒有聖靈的恩典,就在人裡面發動各樣的貪心。他說:「只是非因律法,我就不知何為罪;非律法說『不可起貪心』,我就不知何為貪心。」
38:55
occasione autem accepta peccatum per mandatum operatum est in me omnem concupiscentiam. neque ista dicendo legem uituperat, immo etiam laudat, cum dicit: lexquidem sancta et mandatum sanctum etiustum et bonum. quod ergo bonum est, inquit, mihi factum est mors? absit, sed peccatum, ut appareat peccatum, per bonum mihi operatum est mortem. et iterum legem laudat dicendo: scimus enim quia lex spiritalis est; ego autem carnalis sum, uenumdatus sub peccato. quod enim operor ignoro; non enim quod uolo hoc ago, sed quod odi illud facio. si autem quod nolo hoc facio, consentio legi, quoniam bona est.
'But sin, taking occasion by the commandment, wrought in me all manner of concupiscence.' Nor by saying these things does he disparage the law; nay rather he even praises it, when he says: 'The law indeed is holy, and the commandment holy and just and good. Was then that which is good made death unto me?' he says. 'God forbid! But sin, that it might appear sin, working death in me by that which is good.' And again he praises the law by saying: 'For we know that the law is spiritual; but I am carnal, sold under sin. For what I work I know not; for what I would, that I do not, but what I hate, that I do. If then I do that which I would not, I consent unto the law, that it is good.'
「然而罪趁著機會,就藉著誡命叫諸般的貪心在我裡頭發動。」他說這些話並非貶抑律法,反倒還稱讚它,因他說:「律法是聖潔的,誡命也是聖潔、公義、良善的。既然如此,那良善的是叫我死嗎?」他說:「斷乎不是!叫我死的乃是罪;但罪藉著那良善的叫我死,就顯出真是罪。」他又稱讚律法說:「我們原曉得律法是屬乎靈的,但我是屬乎肉體的,是已經賣給罪了。因為我所作的,我自己不明白;我所願意的,我並不作;我所恨惡的,我倒去作。若我所作的是我所不願意的,我就應承律法是善的。」
38:56
ecce iam legem nouit et laudat eique consentit, hoc est eam bonam esse consentit, quoniam quod illa iubet hoc et ipse uult et quod illa uetat et damnat hoc et ipse odit, et tamen quod odit hoc facit. inest ergo legis sanctae scientia nec tamen sanatur uitiosa concupiscentia, inest uoluntas bona et ualet operatio mala. hinc est quod duabus inter se legibus colluctantibus, dum legi mentis lex repugnat in membris et captiuat sub lege pecc.ati, a confitente exclamatur et dicitur: infelix ego homo, quis me liberabit de corpore mortis huius? gratia dei per Iesum Christum dominum nostrum.
Behold, now he both knows the law and praises it and consents to it — that is, he consents that it is good, since what it commands he himself also wills, and what it forbids and condemns he himself also hates — and yet what he hates, that he does. There is therefore present the knowledge of the holy law, and yet the vicious concupiscence is not healed; there is present a good will, and an evil operation prevails. Hence it is that, when two laws strive against each other, while the law in the members resists the law of the mind and takes captive under the law of sin, it is cried out by the one confessing, and it is said: 'O wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me from the body of this death? The grace of God through Jesus Christ our Lord.'
看哪,如今他既認識律法、稱讚它、又應承它——就是應承它是善的,因為律法所吩咐的,他自己也願意,律法所禁止、所定罪的,他自己也恨惡——然而他所恨惡的,他倒去作。可見聖潔律法的知識雖在,敗壞的貪心卻未得醫治;善的意志雖在,惡的行動卻佔上風。由此,當兩律彼此爭戰時,肢體中的律與心中的律相爭、把人擄去附從肢體中犯罪的律,那認罪的人便呼喊說:「我真是苦啊!誰能救我脫離這取死的身體呢?感謝神,靠著我們的主耶穌基督就能脫離了。」
38:57
Non ergo natura, quae sub peccato uenumdata et uitio sauciata redemptorem saluatoremque desiderat, nec legis scientia, per quam fit concupiscentiae cognitio, non euictio, liberat a corpore mortis huius, sed gratia domini per Iesum Christum dominum nostrum. Ista est non natura moriens nec littera occidens. sed spiritus uiuificans. iam enim habebat iste naturam cum uoluntatis arbitrionam dicebat: uelle adiacet mihised m non habebat naturam cum sanitate sine uitionam dicebat: scio quod non habitat in me, hoc est in carne mea bonumiam habebat cognitionem legis sanctae - nam dicebat: peccatum non cognoui nisi per legemsed non habebat uires agendae perficiendaeque iustitiae;
It is not nature, therefore, which, sold under sin and wounded by vice, desires a redeemer and saviour, nor the knowledge of the law, through which comes the recognition of concupiscence, not its overcoming, that delivers from the body of this death, but the grace of the Lord through Jesus Christ our Lord. This is not dying nature nor the letter that kills, but the spirit that gives life. For this man already had nature with the choice of the will — for he said: 'To will is present with me' — but he did not have nature with soundness and without vice — for he said: 'I know that in me, that is, in my flesh, dwells no good thing' — he already had the knowledge of the holy law — for he said: 'I had not known sin but by the law' — but he did not have the strength to do and perfect righteousness;
因此,那賣給罪、被罪惡所傷、渴望救贖主與拯救者的,並非本性;那使人認識貪心、卻不能勝過貪心的律法知識,也不能救人脫離這取死的身體;惟有主的恩典,藉我們的主耶穌基督,才能。這就是那非垂死之本性、非叫人死之字句,乃是叫人活之精意。因為這人已有了帶著意志抉擇的本性——因他說:「立志為善由得我」——卻沒有健全無罪惡的本性——因他說:「我知道在我裡頭,就是我肉體之中,沒有良善」——他已有了聖潔律法的知識——因他說:「非因律法,我就不知何為罪」——卻沒有行出並成全公義的力量;
38:58
nam dicebat: non quod uolo hoc ago, sed quod odi hoc facio, et perficere bonum non inuenio. ideo nec uoluntatis arbitrium nec legis praeceptum, unde liberaretur de corpore mortis huius, quia utrumque iam habebat, aliud in natura, aliud in doctrina, sed gratiae dei poscebat auxilium per Iesum Christum dominum nostrum. Hanc itaque gratiam quam in catholica ecclesia notissimam nouerant episcopi crediderunt Pelagium confiteri, cum audirent eum dicere \'hominem a peccatis conuersum proprio labore et dei gratia posse esse sine peccato.\' ego autem propter illum librum, quem mihi refellendum serui dei dederunt, qui discipuli eius fuerunt et.
for he said: 'What I would, that I do not, but what I hate, that I do,' and 'to perform that which is good I find not.' Therefore neither the choice of the will nor the precept of the law, whereby he might be delivered from the body of this death — since he already had both, the one in nature, the other in doctrine — but he was begging the aid of the grace of God through Jesus Christ our Lord. This grace, therefore, most well known in the catholic Church, the bishops believed Pelagius to confess, when they heard him say 'that a man converted from his sins, by his own labour and by the grace of God, is able to be without sin.' But I, on account of that book which the servants of God — who had been his disciples and
因他說:「我所願意的,我並不作;我所恨惡的,我倒去作,」又說:「行出來由不得我。」因此,既非意志的抉擇、也非律法的誡命,能使他脫離這取死的身體——因為這兩者他都已有了,一在本性中,一在教訓中——他乃是懇求神的恩典之幫助,藉我們的主耶穌基督。所以,眾主教相信伯拉糾承認了這在大公教會中最為人所知的恩典,因為他們聽見他說「人從眾罪回轉,藉自己的努力與神的恩典,就能無罪」。但我,因著那本書——就是那些曾作他門徒、
38:59
cum eundem Pelagium ualde diligerent, eius esse dixerunt, ubi hac quaestione sibi proposita, quia hoc in eo iam plurimos offenderat, quod aduersus dei gratiam loqueretur, apertissime expressit (hane se dicere dei gratiam, quod possibilitatem non peccandi natura nostra cum conderetur, accepit, quoniam condita est cum libero arbitrio\' — propter hunc ergo librum ego, plurimi autem fratres propter eius disputationes, quas dicunt sibi esse notissimas, adhuc sumus de istorum uerborum eius ambiguitate solliciti, ne forte quid in ea lateat atque hoc se dixisse sine praeiudicio sui dogmatis exponat postea discipulis suis ita disserens:
and who greatly loved that same Pelagius — gave me to refute, saying it was his; where, this question having been proposed to himself — because he had already offended very many in this, that he spoke against the grace of God — he most plainly expressed 'that he calls this the grace of God, that our nature, when it was created, received the possibility of not sinning, since it was created with free will' — on account of this book, therefore, I, and very many brethren on account of his disputations, which they say are most well known to them, are still anxious about the ambiguity of these his words, lest perhaps something lie hidden in it, and lest he should later expound that he said this without prejudice to his own doctrine, thus reasoning to his disciples:
又極愛那伯拉糾的神之僕人所交給我駁斥、並說是他所作的——在那書中,這問題被向他自己提出時(因他在這事上已冒犯了極多人,就是他反對神的恩典),他最清楚地表明「他所稱為神恩典的,乃是我們的本性在受造時領受了不犯罪的可能,因為它是帶著自由意志被造的」——因此,為著這本書,我,並極多弟兄為著他們所說對自己最熟悉的辯論,至今仍為他這些話的含糊而憂慮,惟恐其中或許暗藏著什麼,惟恐他日後辯稱他說此話並不妨礙他自己的教義,如此向他門徒論說:
38:60
dixi quidem proprio labore et dei gratia posse hominem esse sine peccato, sed quam dicam gratiam optime nostis et legendo recolere potestis, quod ea sit, in qua creati sumus a deo cum libero arbitrio. atque ita dum eum credunt episcopi eam dixisse gratiam, non qua homines creati sumus, sed qua in nouam creaturam adoptatihanc enim apertissime gratiam diuina scriptura commendatignorantes haereticum tamquam catholicum absoluerunt. suspectum enim me facit etiam illud, quod cum in eodem libro, cui respondi, apertissime dixerit \'Abel iustum numquam omnino peccasse\', modo ait:
'I did indeed say that a man is able, by his own labour and by the grace of God, to be without sin; but what grace I mean you know very well, and by reading you can recall, that it is that grace in which we were created by God with free will.' And so, while the bishops believe he meant that grace, not by which we men were created, but by which we are adopted into a new creature — for this grace the divine Scripture most plainly commends — being ignorant, they absolved a heretic as though catholic. For that too makes me suspect him, that whereas in the same book to which I replied he had most plainly said 'that Abel the just never at all sinned,' now he says:
「我確實說過,人藉自己的努力與神的恩典,能無罪;但我所指的是何種恩典,你們很清楚,且藉閱讀便能記起,就是我們藉自由意志被神所造時所在的那恩典。」如此,眾主教既相信他所指的是那恩典——不是我們世人受造時所憑的,乃是我們被收納成為新造之物時所憑的(因為神聖經典最清楚地推薦這恩典)——他們因不知情,便把一個異端當作大公信徒開釋了。還有一事使我對他生疑:在我所回覆的同一本書中,他曾最清楚地說「義人亞伯全然從未犯過罪」,如今他卻說:
38:61
\'non autem diximus quod inueniatur aliquis ab infantia usque ad senectam qui numquam peccauerit, sed quoniam a peccatis conuersus proprio labore et dei gratia possit esse sine peccato\'. Abel quippe iustum non a peccatis conuersum in cetera uita dixit factum esse sine peccato, sed \'quod peccatum nullum Umquam fecerit\'. unde si ille ipsius liber est, profecto ex ipsa responsione emendandus est. nolo enim eum dicere modo fuisse mentitum, ne forte quid in libro illo scripserit se dicat oblitum. proinde cetera uideamus.
'But we did not say that anyone is found who from infancy to old age has never sinned, but that, having been converted from his sins, by his own labour and by the grace of God he is able to be without sin.' For he did not say that Abel the just, converted from his sins, was made without sin in the rest of his life, but 'that he never at any time committed any sin.' Whence, if that book is his, assuredly out of his very own answer it must be corrected. For I am unwilling to say that he lied just now, lest perhaps he should say that he had forgotten what he had written in that book. Accordingly, let us consider the rest.
「然而我們並沒有說,有人從嬰孩到年老從未犯過罪,乃是說,人從眾罪回轉,藉自己的努力與神的恩典,就能無罪。」因為他並沒有說義人亞伯是從眾罪回轉後、在其餘生涯中成了無罪的,乃是說「他從未在任何時候犯過任何罪」。因此,倘若那書是他的,就必按他自己的回答加以更正。因為我不願說他方才撒了謊,惟恐他辯稱他忘了自己在那書中所寫的。因此,讓我們察看其餘各項。
38:62
ea quippe consequuntur in ecclesiasticis gestis, quibus adiuuante domino possumus ostendere etiam Pelagio, sicut nonnullis uidetur, in illa examinatione purgato et certe apud iudices dumtaxat homines absoluto hanc talem haeresim, quam et ulterius progredi et in peius proficere nolumus, sine dubio esse damnatam. Haec enim sequuntur obiecta Pelagio, quae in doctrina Caelestii discipuli eius referuntur inuenta. Adam mortalem factum, qui siue peccaret siue non peccaret, moriturus esset. quoniam peccatum Adae ipsum solum laeserit et non genus humanum. quoniam lex sic mittit ad regnum quemadmodum euangelium. quoniam ante aduentum Christi fuerunt homines sine peccato.
For those things follow in the ecclesiastical proceedings by which, with the Lord's help, we can show that even for Pelagius — however much, as some think, he was cleared in that examination and certainly absolved, at least before human judges — this heresy of the kind which we are unwilling should advance further and prosper for the worse, has without doubt been condemned. For these things follow, objected to Pelagius, which are reported to have been found in the teaching of Caelestius his disciple: 'That Adam was made mortal, who whether he sinned or did not sin would have died. That Adam's sin harmed himself alone and not the human race. That the law sends to the kingdom just as the gospel does. That before the coming of Christ there were men without sin.'
因為在教會訴訟記錄中隨後便是那些事,藉此我們靠主的幫助能顯明:縱使伯拉糾在那次審查中——如某些人所想——得了洗清,且至少在世人審判者面前確實被開釋,這種我們不願其更進一步、變本加厲得逞的異端,卻無疑已被定罪。因為隨後便是這些控告伯拉糾的事,據報是在他門徒賽勒斯提烏的教訓中所發現的:「說亞當受造原是必死的,無論他犯罪與否都必死。說亞當的罪只損害了他自己,並不損害全人類。說律法引人進國,正如福音一樣。說在基督降臨以前有無罪之人。」
38:63
quoniam infantes nuper nati in illo statu sint, in quo Adam fuit ante praeuaricationem. quoniam neque per mortem uel praeuaricationem Adae omne genus hominum moriatur neque per resurrectionem Christi omne genus hominum resurgat\'. haec ita obiecta sunt, ut etiam apud Carthaginem a sanctitate tua et ab aliis tecum episcopis dicerentur audita atque damnata. ubi quidem, ut recolis. ipse non fui, sed postea, cum uenissem Carthaginem, eadem gesta recensui, ex quibus aliqua memini; sed nescio utrum eis haec omnia teneantur. quid autem interest, utrum aliqua ibi non sint forte commemorata et ideo nec damnata, cum constat esse damnanda?
'That infants newly born are in that state in which Adam was before the transgression. That neither through the death or transgression of Adam does the whole race of men die, nor through the resurrection of Christ does the whole race of men rise again.' These things were so objected that they were said to have been heard and condemned even at Carthage by your Holiness and by other bishops with you. Where indeed, as you recall, I myself was not present; but afterwards, when I had come to Carthage, I reviewed those same proceedings, of which I remember some things; but I know not whether all these are contained in them. But what does it matter whether perhaps some things are not there recorded and therefore not condemned, since it is agreed that they are to be condemned?
「說新生的嬰孩處於亞當犯罪以前所處的狀態。說既不因亞當的死或過犯而全人類都死,也不因基督的復活而全人類都復活。」這些事如此被控告,據說連在迦太基也曾被閣下的聖德與其他與你同在的主教所聽聞並定罪。誠然,正如你所記得,我本人並不在場;但後來我到了迦太基,便查閱了那同一訴訟記錄,其中有些事我還記得;但我不知這一切是否都載於其中。然而,即使有些事或許沒有記錄在那裡、因此沒有被定罪,這又有何要緊,既然公認這些都是當被定罪的呢?
38:64
deinde obiecta sunt et alia quaedam capitula commemoratione mei nominis interposita, quae mihi de Sicilia missa fuerant, cum ibi fratres catholici huiusce modi quaestionibus turbarentur, quibus per librum ad Hilarium scriptum, qui ea mihi in epistola sua consulens miserat, satis sufficienter, ut mihi uidetur, respondi. ista sunt autem: posse hominem sine peccato, si uelit, esse. infantes, etsi non baptizentur, habere uitam aeternam. diuites baptizatos, nisi omnibus abrenuntient, si quid boni uisi fuerint facere, non reputari illis neque regnum dei posse eos habere. Ad haec sibi obiecta, sicut gesta testantur, Pelagius ita respondit:
Then were objected also certain other chapters, with the mention of my name interposed, which had been sent to me from Sicily, when there the catholic brethren were disturbed by questions of this kind, to which, by a book written to Hilarius — who had sent them to me, consulting me in his letter — I replied, as it seems to me, quite sufficiently. These are they: 'That a man is able to be without sin, if he will. That infants, even if they be not baptized, have eternal life. That the baptized rich, unless they renounce all things, even if they be seen to do any good, have it not reckoned to them, nor can they possess the kingdom of God.' To these things objected to him, as the proceedings testify, Pelagius thus replied:
接著又控告了某些其他條目,其間插入了我的名字——那是從西西里寄給我的,那時當地的大公弟兄們被這類問題所擾,我藉著一本寫給希拉流的書回覆了他們(希拉流在他信中徵詢我,把這些寄給了我),依我看,回覆得相當充分。這些條目是:「說人若願意,就能無罪。說嬰孩即使不受洗,也有永生。說受洗的富人若不撇下一切所有的,即使被看為行了什麼善,也不算為他們的,他們也不能得神的國。」如訴訟記錄所證,對這些控告他的事,伯拉糾如此回覆:
38:65
\'posse quidem hominem sine peccato esse dictum est\\ inquit, (superius; de eo autem, quod fuerint ante aduentum domini homines sine peccato, dicimus et nos quoniam ante aduentum Christi uixerunt quidam sancte et iuste secundum scripturarum sanctarum traditionem. reliqua uero et secundum ipsorum testimonium a me dicta non sunt, pro quibus ego satisfacere non debeo; sed tamen ad satisfactionem sanctae synodi anathematizo illos qui sic tenent aut aliquando tenuerunt\'. post hanc eius responsionem synodus dixit: \'ad haec praedicta capitula sufficienter et lecte satisfecit praesens Pelagius anathematizans ea quae non erant eius\'.
'That a man is indeed able to be without sin has been said,' he says, 'above; but concerning that, that there were men without sin before the coming of the Lord, we also say that before the coming of Christ certain persons lived holily and justly according to the tradition of the Holy Scriptures. But the rest, even according to their own testimony, were not said by me, for which I ought not to make satisfaction; yet, for the satisfaction of the holy synod, I anathematize those who so hold, or ever at any time held.' After this reply of his, the synod said: 'To the aforesaid chapters the present Pelagius has sufficiently and rightly made satisfaction, anathematizing those things which were not his.'
「人確實能無罪,這話在上面已經說過,」他說,「但關於在主降臨以前有無罪之人這一點,我們也說:在基督降臨以前,某些人照著聖經的傳統聖潔公義地生活過。但其餘各項,即使按他們自己的見證,也不是我說的,我不當為之作辯白;然而,為要使聖會議滿意,我咒詛那些如此持守、或曾在任何時候持守之人。」在他這番回覆之後,會議說:「對前述各條,在場的伯拉糾已充分而恰當地作了辯白,咒詛了那些不屬於他的事。」
38:66
uidemus igitur et tenemus non solum a Pelagio uerum etiam a sanctis episcopis, qui illi iudicio praesidebant, mala perniciosissima huius modi haeresis esse damnata: Adam mortalem factum, quod ut plenius exponeretur quomodo dictum sit, additum est: qui siue peccaret siue non peccaret moriturus esset. quod peccatum eius ipsum solum laeserit et non genus humanum. quod lex sic mittat ad regnum, quemadmodum et euangelium. quod infantes nuper nati in illo statu sint, in quo Adam fuit ante praeuaricationem. quod neque per <mortem uel> praeuaricationem Adae omne genus hominum moriatur neque per resurrectionem Christi omne genus hominum resurgat. quod infantes, etsi non baptizentur.
We see, therefore, and hold that not only by Pelagius but also by the holy bishops who presided over that judgment, the most pernicious evils of this kind of heresy were condemned: That Adam was made mortal — which, that it might be more fully expounded in what sense it was said, this was added: who whether he sinned or did not sin would have died. That his sin harmed himself alone and not the human race. That the law sends to the kingdom just as the gospel also does. That infants newly born are in that state in which Adam was before the transgression. That neither through the death or transgression of Adam does the whole race of men die, nor through the resurrection of Christ does the whole race of men rise again. That infants, even if they be not baptized,
因此我們看見並持守:不僅伯拉糾,連主持那審判的聖潔主教們,都定罪了這類異端最為有害的惡端:說亞當受造原是必死的——為要更充分地闡明此話是何意思,還加上:無論他犯罪與否都必死。說他的罪只損害了他自己,並不損害全人類。說律法引人進國,正如福音一樣。說新生的嬰孩處於亞當犯罪以前所處的狀態。說既不因亞當的死或過犯而全人類都死,也不因基督的復活而全人類都復活。說嬰孩即使不受洗,
38:67
habeant uitam aeternam. quod diuites baptizati, nisi omnibus abrenuntient, si quid boni uisi fuerint facere, non illis reputetur neque regnum dei possint habere. haec certe omnia iudicio illo ecclesiastico anathematizante Pelagio et episcopis interloquentibus constat esse damnata. His autem quaestionibus et istarum sententiarum contentiosissimis adsertionibus iam usquequaque feruentibus multorum fratrum perturbabatur infirmitas.
have eternal life. That the baptized rich, unless they renounce all things, even if they be seen to do any good, have it not reckoned to them, nor can they possess the kingdom of God. All these things assuredly are agreed to have been condemned by that ecclesiastical judgment, Pelagius anathematizing and the bishops giving their several judgments. But by these questions and by the most contentious assertions of these opinions, now everywhere growing hot, the weakness of many brethren was being troubled.
也有永生。說受洗的富人若不撇下一切所有的,即使被看為行了什麼善,也不算為他們的,他們也不能得神的國。這一切無疑都公認已被那教會的審判所定罪——伯拉糾咒詛,眾主教各作判斷。但因這些問題,並因這些見解那極其好爭的主張如今已到處熾烈起來,許多軟弱弟兄便受了攪擾。
38:68
unde coacti sumus sollicitudine caritatis, quam erga ecclesiam Christi per gratiam Christi habere nos conuenit, etiam ad beatae memoriae Marcellinum, qui eos cotidie disputatores molestissimos patiebatur et me per litteras consulebat, de quibusdam istarum quaestionibus scribere et maxime de baptismo paruulorum, de quo etiam postea te iubente in basilica Maiorum gestans quoque in manibus epistolam gloriosissimi martyris Cypriani et de hac re uerba eius recitans atque pertractans, ut error iste nefarius de quorundam cordibus auferretur, quibus persuasa fuerant quae in his gestis uidemus damnata, adiutus orationibus tuis, quantum potui, laboraui.
Whence we were constrained, by the solicitude of that charity which it befits us to have toward the Church of Christ through the grace of Christ, to write also to Marcellinus of blessed memory — who daily endured those most troublesome disputants and consulted me by letters — concerning certain of these questions, and especially concerning the baptism of little ones; concerning which also afterwards, at your bidding, in the basilica of the Elders, bearing also in my hands the letter of the most glorious martyr Cyprian and reciting and handling his words on this matter, that this nefarious error might be taken away from the hearts of certain persons, who had been persuaded of those things which we see condemned in these proceedings, aided by your prayers, I laboured as much as I could.
因此,我們被那分內當因基督的恩典向基督教會存有的愛之關切所迫,也寫信給有福記念的馬塞利努斯——他天天忍受那些極其惱人的辯論者,並藉書信徵詢我——論及這些問題中的某些,尤其論及嬰孩的洗禮;後來也奉你的吩咐,在「長老堂」中,手裡還拿著最榮耀的殉道者居普良的信,誦讀並闡釋他論此事的話,好叫這可憎的謬誤從某些人心中除去——他們曾被說服接受了我們在這訴訟記錄中所見被定罪的那些事——我靠著你的禱告,盡我所能地勞苦了。
38:69
haec sunt, quae nonnullis fratribus quidam talia sentientes ita persuadere conabantur, ut de orientalibus comminarentur ecclesiis quod, nisi qui haec tenerent, earum possent iudicio condemnari. ecce quattuordecim antistites orientalis ecclesiae in ea terra, cui dominus praesentiam suae incarnationis exhibuit, Pelagium non absoluerent, nisi ea tamquam fidei catholicae aduersa damnaret. unde si propterea est iste absolutus, quod anathematizauerit talia, procul dubio illa damnata sunt, quod multo cumulatius atque clarius in consequentibus apparebit.
These are the things which certain persons holding such opinions were trying so to persuade some of the brethren, that they threatened them with the churches of the East, saying that unless they held these things, they could be condemned by their judgment. Behold, fourteen prelates of the Eastern church, in that land to which the Lord displayed the presence of his incarnation, would not have absolved Pelagius, unless he had condemned these things as contrary to the catholic faith. Whence, if he was absolved for this reason, that he anathematized such things, without doubt those things were condemned — which will appear much more copiously and clearly in what follows.
這些就是某些持這類見解的人試圖如此說服一些弟兄的事,甚至以東方眾教會相威嚇,說除非他們持守這些,否則就可能被東方教會的審判所定罪。看哪,東方教會的十四位主教,在那主曾顯明其道成肉身臨在的地上,若非伯拉糾把這些事定罪為違背大公信仰,他們是不會開釋他的。因此,倘若他是因這緣故——就是他咒詛了這類事——而被開釋,那麼那些事無疑就被定了罪;這在下文將更為豐富而明白地顯出。
38:70
Vnde nunc duo illa uideamus, quae noluit anathematizare Pelagius, quia etiam sua esse cognouit, sed ut illud quod in eis offendebat auferret quomodo ea sentiret exposuit. \'posse quidem\', inquit, \'hominem sine peccato esse dictum est superius\'. dictum sane et nos meminimus, sed ideo mitigatum et a iudicibus approbatum, quod addita est dei gratia, quae in illis capitulis tacebatur. de hoc autem altero quemadmodum responderit diligentius intuendum est. \'de illo autem\', inquit, \'quod fuerint ante aduentum domini homines sine peccato dicimus et nos quoniam ante aduentum Christi uixerunt quidam sancte et iuste secundum sanctarum scripturarum traditionem\'. non est ausus dicere:
Whence let us now look at those two things which Pelagius refused to anathematize, because he acknowledged them also to be his; but, in order to remove that which was offensive in them, he expounded how he held them. 'That a man is indeed able,' he says, 'to be without sin, was said above.' It was indeed said, and we too remember it; but it was on that account mitigated and approved by the judges, that the grace of God was added, which in those chapters was kept silent. But concerning that other point, how he replied must be more diligently considered. 'But concerning that,' he says, 'that there were men without sin before the coming of the Lord, we also say that before the coming of Christ certain persons lived holily and justly according to the tradition of the Holy Scriptures.' He did not dare to say:
因此,讓我們如今察看伯拉糾所拒絕咒詛的那兩件事,因他也承認那是他的;但為要除去其中令人反感之處,他闡明了他持守之法。他說:「人確實能無罪,這話在上面已說過。」這話的確說過,我們也記得;但那話之所以被緩和、被審判者所認可,是因加上了神的恩典——就是在那些條目中被略去不提的。但關於另一點,他如何回覆,須更加仔細察究。他說:「至於在主降臨以前有無罪之人這一點,我們也說:在基督降臨以前,某些人照著聖經的傳統聖潔公義地生活過。」他不敢說:
38:71
dicimus et nos quoniam ante aduentum Christi fuerunt homines sine peccato, cum hoc illi de Caelestii dictis fuisset obiectumsensit enim quam esset periculosum et molestumsed ait: \'dicimus et nos quoniam ante aduentum Christi uixerunt quidam sancte et iuste\'. quis hoc negauerit? sed aliud est hoc et aliud fuisse sine peccato, quia et illi sancte iusteque uiuebant, qui ueraciter tamen dicebant: si dixerimus quia peccatum non habemus, ipsi nos seducimus et ueritas in nobis non est. et hodie multi iuste sancteque uiuunt nec tamen in oratione mentiuntur, cum dicunt: dimitte nobis debita nostra sicut et nos dimittimus debitoribus nostris.
'we also say that before the coming of Christ there were men without sin' — since this had been objected to him from Caelestius's sayings; for he perceived how perilous and troublesome it was — but he said: 'we also say that before the coming of Christ certain persons lived holily and justly.' Who would deny this? But it is one thing this, and another to have been without sin, since even those lived holily and justly who nevertheless truly said: 'If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us.' And today many live justly and holily, nor yet do they lie in prayer, when they say: 'Forgive us our debts, as we also forgive our debtors.'
「我們也說,在基督降臨以前有無罪之人」——因為這是從賽勒斯提烏的言語中被拿來控告他的;因他察覺這話何等危險而惱人——他卻說:「我們也說,在基督降臨以前,某些人聖潔公義地生活過。」誰會否認這話呢?但這是一回事,「曾經無罪」又是另一回事,因為連那些聖潔公義生活的人,也真誠地說:「我們若說自己無罪,便是自欺,真理不在我們心裡了。」今天也有許多人公義聖潔地生活,他們在禱告中也不撒謊,因他們說:「免我們的債,如同我們免了人的債。」
38:72
hoc ergo iudicibus placuit, quemadmodum ipse <se> dicere asseuerauit Pelagius, non quemadmodum obiciebatur dixisse Caelestius. nunc ea quae restant pertractemus. ut possumus. Obiectum est Pelagio, quod diceret (ecclesiam hic esse sine macula et ruga\'. unde etiam Donatistae diuturnum nobiscum habuerunt in nostra collatione conflictum; sed illos de permixtione. malorum hominum tamquam palea cum frumentis propter areae similitudinem potius urgebamus. qua similitudine etiam istis respondere possumus, nisi ecclesiam in solis bonis uellent fo.rtassis intellegi, quos nullum omnino asserunt habere peccatum, ut possit ecclesia hic esse sine macula et ruga.
This, therefore, pleased the judges, in the manner in which Pelagius himself asserted that he said it, not in the manner in which it was objected that Caelestius had said it. Now let us handle those things which remain, as we can. It was objected to Pelagius that he said 'that the Church is here without spot or wrinkle.' Whence also the Donatists had a long-lasting conflict with us in our conference; but them we rather pressed concerning the intermingling of evil men — as chaff with the wheat — on account of the likeness of the threshing floor. By which likeness we can answer these men too, unless perhaps they should wish the Church to be understood as consisting of the good alone, whom they assert to have no sin at all, so that the Church can be here without spot or wrinkle.
因此,這話之所以蒙審判者認可,是照著伯拉糾本人所主張他所說的方式,而非照著據控賽勒斯提烏所說的方式。如今讓我們盡力處理所餘之事。曾控告伯拉糾說「教會在此世是無瑕疵、無皺紋的」。因此多納徒派在我們的會談中也與我們有過長久的爭辯;但我們對他們寧可就著惡人的混雜——如糠秕與麥子相雜——藉禾場的比方加以逼問。藉這比方,我們也能回答這些人,除非他們或許想把教會理解為僅由善人所組成——他們主張這些人全無任何罪——以致教會能在此世無瑕疵、無皺紋。
38:73
quod si ita est, eadem repeto quae paulo ante memoraui: quomodo sunt membra ecclesiae, de quibus uerax clamat humilitas: si dixerimus, quia peccatum non habemus, ipsi nos seducimus et ueritas in nobis non est? uel quomodo id quod eam dominus docuit orabit ecclesia: dimitte nobis debita nostra, si in hoc saeculo est ecclesia sine macula et ruga? postremo ipsi de se ipsis interrogandi sunt, utrum necne fateantur aliqua se habere peccata. quod si negabunt, dicendum est eis, quod se ipsos decipiant et ueritas in eis non sit; si autem peccatum se habere fatebuntur, quid aliud quam de ruga sua uel macula fatebuntur?
But if it is so, I repeat the same things which I mentioned a little before: how are they members of the Church, of whom truthful humility cries out: 'If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us'? Or how will the Church pray that which the Lord taught her: 'Forgive us our debts,' if in this age the Church is without spot or wrinkle? Finally, they themselves must be questioned concerning themselves, whether or not they confess that they have any sins. And if they will deny it, it must be said to them that they deceive themselves and the truth is not in them; but if they will confess that they have sin, what else will they be confessing but concerning their own wrinkle or spot?
但若真是如此,我便重述稍前所提之事:那些人怎能算為教會的肢體?論到他們,真誠的謙卑呼喊說:「我們若說自己無罪,便是自欺,真理不在我們心裡了。」倘若在這世代教會是無瑕疵、無皺紋的,教會又怎會祈求主所教導她的話:「免我們的債」呢?末了,他們自己必須就自己受詢問:他們是否承認自己有任何罪。他們若否認,就當對他們說:他們是自欺,真理不在他們裡面;他們若承認自己有罪,那麼他們所承認的,豈不正是關乎他們自己的皺紋或瑕疵嗎?
38:74
non sunt ergo isti ecclesiae membra, quia illa est sine macula et ruga, hi autem cum macula et ruga. Sed ad hoc obiectum uigilanti circumspectione respondit, quam sine dubio catholici iudices approbauerunt. \'dictum est\', inquit, \'a nobis, sed ita, quoniam lauacro ab omni macula et ruga purgatur ecclesia, quam uelit ita dominus permanere\'. ad quod synodus dixit: \'hoc et nobis placet\'. quis enim nostrum, negat omnium in baptismo peccata dimitti et omnes fideles sine macula et ruga de lauacro regenerationis adscendere?
These, then, are not members of the Church, for she is without spot or wrinkle, whereas they are with spot and wrinkle. But to this objection he replied with vigilant circumspection, which the catholic judges without doubt approved. 'It was said', he declared, 'by us, but in this sense: that since by the laver the Church is cleansed from every spot and wrinkle, the Lord wills that she should so remain.' To which the synod said: 'This too is pleasing to us.' For which of us denies that in baptism the sins of all are forgiven, and that all the faithful ascend without spot or wrinkle from the laver of regeneration?
如此說來,這些人並非教會的肢體,因為教會是沒有瑕疵、沒有皺紋的,而這些人卻帶有瑕疵與皺紋。但對這項反駁,他以警醒的周密作了回應,這回應無疑得到公教審判者的認可。他說:「這話確實是我們所說,但意思是這樣:既然教會藉著洗滌之水得潔淨、脫去一切瑕疵與皺紋,主便願她如此常存。」對此,會議說:「這也是我們所嘉許的。」因為我們當中有誰否認,眾人的罪在洗禮中都得赦免,一切信徒都從重生的洗滌之水中沒有瑕疵、沒有皺紋地上來呢?
38:75
aut cui christiano catholico non placet, quod et domino placet idque futurum est, ut ecclesia permaneat sine macula et ruga, quandoquidem id nunc agitur dei misericordia et ueritate, ut ad illam perfectionem, ubi sine macula et ruga in aeternum mansura est, sancta ecclesia perducatur? sed inter lauacrum, ubi omnes praeteritae maculae rugaeque tolluntur, et regnum, ubi sine macula et ruga perpetuo manebit ecclesia, tempus hoc medium est orationis, ubi necesse est dicat: dimitte nobis debita nostra.
Or to what catholic Christian is it not pleasing—since it is pleasing to the Lord and shall come to pass—that the Church should remain without spot or wrinkle, seeing that this is now being wrought by God's mercy and truth, so that the holy Church may be brought to that perfection wherein she is to abide forever without spot or wrinkle? Yet between the laver, where all past spots and wrinkles are removed, and the kingdom, where the Church shall abide perpetually without spot or wrinkle, there lies this intervening time of prayer, in which she must needs say: Forgive us our debts.
或者,對哪一位公教基督徒來說,這事不是可喜悅的呢——既然這也是主所喜悅、且必要成就的——即教會要沒有瑕疵、沒有皺紋地常存,因為如今正藉著神的憐憫與真理成就此事,好叫聖教會被領到那完全的境地,在那裡她要永遠沒有瑕疵、沒有皺紋地存留?然而,在洗滌之水(在那裡一切往昔的瑕疵與皺紋都被除去)與國度(在那裡教會要永遠沒有瑕疵、沒有皺紋地存留)之間,有這段中間的祈禱時期,在其中她必須說:求祢免我們的債。
38:76
propter hoc obiectum est eos dicere \'hic esse ecclesiam sine macula et ruga\', utrum per hanc sententiam auderent prohibere orationem, qua diebus et noctibus ueniam peccatorum iam baptizata sibi poscit ecclesia. de quo medio tempore inter remissionem peccatorum quae fit in lauacro et permansionem sine peccatis quae futura est in regno cum Pelagio nihil est actum, nihil ab episcopis pronuntiatum, sed tantum hoc, quod breuiter significandum putauit, non se ita dixisse, ut uidebatur obiectum. cum enim hoc ait: \'dictum est a nobis, sed ita\', quid uoluit uideri nisi non ita, quemadmodum dixisse ab his qui obiecerant credebatur?
For this reason it was objected against them that they said 'the Church is here without spot or wrinkle', to see whether by this opinion they would dare to forbid the prayer by which the already-baptized Church begs for herself, day and night, the pardon of sins. Concerning this middle time—between the remission of sins which takes place in the laver and the persistence without sins which shall be in the kingdom—nothing was transacted with Pelagius, nothing was pronounced by the bishops, but only this, which he thought must be briefly signified: that he had not spoken in the sense in which the objection seemed to imply. For when he says 'It was said by us, but thus', what did he wish to be understood except that it was not so as those who had objected believed him to have said?
正因如此,人們反駁他們說「教會在此世是沒有瑕疵、沒有皺紋的」,為要看他們是否敢憑這一主張禁止那祈禱——即已受洗的教會晝夜為自己祈求罪得赦免的祈禱。關於這中間的時期——在洗滌之水中所成的罪之赦免,與國度中所要有的無罪之常存之間——並未與伯拉糾有任何交涉,主教們也未作任何裁定,唯有這一點,他認為必須簡短說明:他所說的並非如那反駁所似乎暗示的意思。因為他說「這話是我們所說,但意思是這樣」時,他所要人明白的,豈非是說:並非如那些反駁者所以為他所說的那樣?
38:77
quid tamen secuti sint iudices, ut sibi dicerent hoc placere, id est baptismum, quo abluitur a peccatis, et regnum, ubi permanebit sine peccatis sancta quae nunc mundatur ecclesia, satis, quantum existimo, apparet. Deinde obiecta sunt de libro Caelestii, quid in unoquoque capitulo contineat, magis secundum sensum quam secundum uerba. quae quidem ille latius exequitur, sed tunc subicere omnia qui libellum aduersus Pelagium dederunt se non potuisse dixerunt. ergo in primo capitulo libri Caelestii hoc scriptum esse posuerunt: \'quoniam plus facimus quam in lege et euangelio iussum est\\ ad quod Pelagius respondit: hoc quasi nostrum posuerunt;
Yet what the judges followed, so as to say that this was pleasing to them—namely, baptism, by which one is washed from sins, and the kingdom, where the holy Church, which is now being cleansed, shall abide without sins—appears, as I judge, sufficiently clear. Next, objections were raised from the book of Caelestius, as to what each chapter contained, more according to the sense than according to the words. These indeed he sets out at greater length, but those who had lodged the complaint against Pelagius said that they were not then able to append everything. Therefore, in the first chapter of Caelestius' book they set down that this was written: 'that we do more than is commanded in the law and the gospel.' To which Pelagius replied: 'They put this forward as though it were ours;
然而,審判者所依循、以致說這話是他們所喜悅的——即那洗人脫離諸罪的洗禮,以及那如今正被潔淨的聖教會將無罪常存的國度——依我看來,已足夠明白。接著,人們從凱萊斯提烏的書中提出反駁,指出每一章所含的內容,較多是按意思而非按字句。這些內容他確實敘述得更詳盡,但那些控告伯拉糾的人說,他們當時無法把一切都附上。因此,他們指出凱萊斯提烏書中第一章寫著這樣的話:「因為我們所行的,超過律法與福音所吩咐的。」對此,伯拉糾回答說:「他們把這話當作我們的話提出來;
38:78
dictum est uero a nobis secundum apostolum de uirginitate, de qua Paulus dicit: praeceptum domini non habeo\\ synodus dixit: (hoc et ecclesia recipit\'. legi ego, quo sensu id Caelestius in libro suo posuerit, si tamen eum suum esse non negat. dixit enim hoc, quo uidelicet persuaderet tantam nos habere per naturam liberi arbitrii non peccandi possibilitatem, ut plus etiam quam praeceptum est faciamus, quoniam perpetua seruatur a plerisque uirginitas, quae praecepta non est, cum ad non peccandum praecepta implere sufficiat.
but it was said by us concerning virginity, according to the apostle, of whom Paul says: I have no commandment of the Lord.' The synod said: 'This too the Church receives.' I myself have read in what sense Caelestius put this in his book—if indeed he does not deny it to be his. For he said this in order, plainly, to persuade that we have by nature such great capacity of free will for not sinning, that we do even more than has been commanded, since perpetual virginity, which is not commanded, is preserved by very many—whereas to fulfill the commandments suffices for not sinning.
但我們是按著使徒的話論到童貞而說的,保羅論到童貞說:關於這事,我沒有主的命令。」會議說:「這也是教會所接納的。」我自己讀過凱萊斯提烏在他書中以何等意思寫下這話——如果他不否認這是他的話。因為他說這話,顯然是為要使人相信:我們本性中憑自由意志有如此大的不犯罪之能力,以致我們所行的甚至超過所吩咐的,因為許多人守著並未被吩咐的終身童貞——然而,要不犯罪,履行諸命令就已足夠。
38:79
quod autem a Pelagio responsum est, ut approbarent iudices, non sic acceperunt, tamquam omnia legis et euangelii praecepta custodiant, qui uirginitatem, quae praecepta non est, insuper seruant, sed ad hoc tantum, quod plus est uirginitas quae non est praecepta quam coniugalis pudicitia quae praecepta est et custodire istam quam illam utique plus est, cum tamen neutrum eorum habeatur sine gratia dei, quandoquidem apostolus de hac re loquens ait: uolo autem omnes homines esse sicut me ipsum; sed unusquisque proprium donum habet a deo, alius sic, alius autem sic. et ipsi domino cum dixissent discipuli:
But that which was answered by Pelagius, so that the judges approved it, they did not take as though those who preserve virginity (which is not commanded) over and above thereby keep all the precepts of the law and the gospel, but only to this extent: that virginity, which is not commanded, is more than conjugal chastity, which is commanded, and to keep the former is assuredly more than to keep the latter—while yet neither of them is possessed without the grace of God, seeing that the apostle, speaking of this matter, says: I would that all men were even as I myself; but every man has his proper gift from God, one after this manner, another after that. And when the disciples had said to the Lord himself:
但伯拉糾所作、以致審判者所認可的回答,他們並不是這樣領會的:彷彿那些額外守住(並未被吩咐的)童貞的人,就藉此遵守了律法與福音的一切誡命;乃只是就這一點而言:並未被吩咐的童貞,勝過被吩咐的婚姻貞潔,而守前者無疑勝過守後者——然而這二者若沒有神的恩典,都無人能有,因為使徒論到這事說:我願意眾人像我一樣;只是各人領受神所賜的恩賜,有這樣的,有那樣的。當門徒對主自己說:
38:80
si haec hominis est causa cum uxore, non expedit nubere, uel, quod latine melius dicitur, non expedit ducere, non, inquit, omnes capiunt uerbum hoc, sed quibus datum est. hoc ergo episcopi ecclesiam recipere pronuntiarunt, quod plus sit uirginitas perseuerans, quae praecepta non est, quam nuptiarum castitas, quae praecepta est. quo autem sensu illud Pelagius siue Caelestius dixerit, iudices nescierunt. Hinc iam obiciuntur Pelagio alia Caelestii capitula capitalia et sine dubitatione damnanda, quae nisi anathematizasset, cum his sine dubio damnaretur. in tertio capitulo scripsisse Caelestium:
If the case of a man with his wife be so, it is not expedient to marry—or, as is better said in Latin, it is not expedient to take a wife—he said: Not all receive this word, but those to whom it is given. This, then, the bishops pronounced that the Church receives: that persevering virginity, which is not commanded, is more than the chastity of marriage, which is commanded. But in what sense Pelagius or Caelestius said that, the judges did not know. From here now other capital chapters of Caelestius are objected against Pelagius—chapters to be condemned without doubt, which, unless he had anathematized them, he would without doubt have been condemned along with them. That in the third chapter Caelestius had written:
倘若人與妻子的情形是這樣,就不宜娶妻——或如拉丁文更好的說法,不宜取妻——祂說:這話不是人都能領受的,惟獨賜給誰,誰才能領受。於是,主教們裁定教會所接納的是:並未被吩咐的、持守到底的童貞,勝過被吩咐的婚姻貞潔。但伯拉糾或凱萊斯提烏是以何等意思說這話,審判者並不知道。從此,凱萊斯提烏其他該當定罪的要害章節被提出來反駁伯拉糾——這些章節無疑當受定罪,他若不咒詛它們,無疑要與它們一同被定罪。指出凱萊斯提烏在第三章寫著:
38:81
\'gratiam dei et adiutorium non ad singulos actus dari, sed in libero arbritrio esse uel in lege ac doctrina\', et iterum: \'dei gratiam secundum merita nostra dari, quia si peccatoribus illam det, uidetur esse iniquus\', et his uerbis intulisse: \'propterea et ipsa gratia in mea uoluntate posita est, siue dignus fuerim siue indignus. si enim per gratiam omnia facimus, quando uincimur a peccato, non nos uincimur, sed dei gratia, quae uoluit nos iuuare omni modo et non potuit\'. et iterum ait: \'si gratia dei est, quando uincimus peccata, ergo ipse est in culpa, quando a peccato uincimur, quia omnino custodire nos aut non potuit aut noluit. ad ista Pelagius respondit:
'that the grace of God and his help are not given for individual acts, but consist in free will or in the law and doctrine'; and again: 'that the grace of God is given according to our merits, because if he gave it to sinners, he would seem to be unjust'; and that in these words he had inferred: 'therefore grace itself is placed in my will, whether I be worthy or unworthy. For if we do all things by grace, then, when we are overcome by sin, it is not we who are overcome, but the grace of God, which willed to help us in every way and could not.' And again he says: 'if it is the grace of God when we overcome sins, then he himself is at fault when we are overcome by sin, because he was either wholly unable or unwilling to keep us.' To these Pelagius replied:
「神的恩典與幫助並非為個別行為而賜下,乃在於自由意志,或在於律法與教訓」;又說:「神的恩典是按我們的功德賜下,因為祂若賜給罪人,就顯得不公義」;並且他用這些話推論說:「所以恩典本身是取決於我的意志,無論我配或不配。因為我們若憑恩典行一切,那麼當我們被罪勝過時,被勝過的就不是我們,而是神的恩典,它本願全然幫助我們,卻不能。」他又說:「我們勝過諸罪時若是神的恩典,那麼我們被罪勝過時,錯就在祂自己,因為祂或是全然不能、或是不願保守我們。」對這些話,伯拉糾回答說:
38:82
\'haec utrum Caelestii sint, ipsi uiderint qui dicunt ea Caelestii esse; ego uero numquam sic tenui, sed anathematizo qui sic tenet\'. synodus dixit: \'recipit te sancta synodus ita uerba reproba condemnantem\'. de his certe omnibus et Pelagii eadem anathematizantis manifesta responsio est et episcoporum ista damnantium absolutissima iudicatio. utrum ea Pelagius an Caelestius an uterque an neuter illorum an alii siue cum ipsis siue sub nomine illorum senserint siue \' adhuc sentiant, sit dubium uel occultum, satis tamen hoc iudicio declaratum est esse damnata et Pelagium simul fuisse damnandum, nisi haec etiam ipse damnaret.
'Whether these are Caelestius', let those see who say they are Caelestius'; but I myself never held so, and I anathematize whoever holds so.' The synod said: 'The holy synod receives you, as one thus condemning these reprobate words.' Concerning all these, certainly, there is both the plain response of Pelagius anathematizing them, and the most absolute judgment of the bishops condemning them. Whether Pelagius, or Caelestius, or both, or neither of them, or others—whether together with them or under their name—held these views, or still hold them, may be doubtful or hidden; yet it has been sufficiently declared by this judgment that they are condemned, and that Pelagius too was to be condemned, had he not himself also condemned these things.
「這些是否是凱萊斯提烏的話,讓那些說這是凱萊斯提烏之話的人自己去看;但我自己從未如此主張,凡如此主張的人,我都咒詛。」會議說:「聖會議接納你,因你如此定這些可憎之言的罪。」關於這一切,確有伯拉糾咒詛這些話的明確回應,也有主教們定它們之罪的最斷然裁決。這些主張究竟是伯拉糾、或凱萊斯提烏、或二人、或二人皆非、或他人——無論是與他們一同、還是假借他們的名——所持有,或仍在持有,或許有疑、或許隱晦;然而藉此裁決已足夠宣明:這些主張已被定罪,且伯拉糾本人也當被定罪,若非他自己也定這些事的罪。
38:83
nunc certe post hoc iudicium, quando contra huius modi sententias disputamus, aduersus damnatam haeresim disputamus. Dicam etiam aliquid latius. superius metuebam, cum diceret Pelagius \'adiuuante gratia dei posse esse hominem sine peccato\\. ne forte eandem gratiam possibilitatem diceret esse naturae a deo couditae cum libero arbitrio, sicut in libro illo est, quem tamquam eius accepi, cui respondi, et eo modo nescientes iudices falleret.
Now certainly, after this judgment, when we dispute against opinions of this kind, we dispute against a condemned heresy. Let me also say something more at length. Earlier I was afraid, when Pelagius said 'that with the help of God's grace a man can be without sin,' lest perchance he should call this same grace the capacity of the nature founded by God together with free will—just as it is in that book which I received as his, to which I replied—and in that way deceive the unwitting judges.
如今,在此裁決之後,我們每逢辯駁此類主張,便是在辯駁一個已被定罪的異端。我也要再多說幾句。先前我曾憂懼,當伯拉糾說「藉神恩典的幫助,人能無罪」時,惟恐他把這同一恩典稱作神所造之本性連同自由意志的能力——正如那本我當作是他所寫、且我曾回應過的書中所言——並藉此欺瞞不知情的審判者。
38:84
nunc uero cum anathematizat eos qui gratiam dei et adiutorium non ad singulos actus dicunt dari, sed in libero arbitrio esse uel in lege atque doctrina, satis euidenter apparet eam illum dicere gratiam, quae in Christi ecclesia praedicatur, quae subministratione sancti spiritus datur, ut ad nostros actus singulos adiuuemur. unde et oramus semper adiutorium oportunum, ne inferamur in temptationem. nec illud iam metuo, ne forte ubi dixit: \'non posse esse sine peccato, nisi qui scientiam legis habuerit\', atque id ita exposuit, ut ad non peccandum in legis scientia poneret adiutorium, eandem legis scientiam dei gratiam uelit intellegi.
But now, when he anathematizes those who say that the grace of God and his help are not given for individual acts, but consist in free will or in the law and doctrine, it appears sufficiently plain that he means that grace which is preached in the Church of Christ, which is given by the ministration of the Holy Spirit, that we may be helped in each of our acts. Whence also we ever pray for timely help, that we be not led into temptation. Nor do I any longer fear that, where he said 'a man cannot be without sin unless he has knowledge of the law,' and expounded it thus, so as to place in the knowledge of the law the help toward not sinning, he might wish that same knowledge of the law to be understood as the grace of God.
但如今,當他咒詛那些說「神的恩典與幫助並非為個別行為而賜下,乃在於自由意志,或在於律法與教訓」的人時,就顯得夠明白:他所指的恩典乃是在基督的教會中所傳講的那恩典,即藉聖靈的施行而賜下、使我們在每一行為上得幫助的恩典。因此我們也常祈求適時的幫助,免得我們陷入試探。我也不再憂懼:他曾說「人若沒有律法的知識,就不能無罪」,並如此解釋,以致把不犯罪的幫助放在律法的知識之中,惟恐他要把這律法的知識當作神的恩典來理解。
38:85
ecce anathematizat qui hoc sentiunt, ecce nec naturam liberi arbitrii nec legem atque doctrinam uult intellegi gratiam, qua per actus singulos adiuuamur. quid ergo restat, nisi ut eam intellegat quam dicit apostolus subministratione spiritus sancti dari? de qua dicit dominus: nolite cogitare quomodo aut quid loquamini; dabitur enim uobis in illa hora quid loquamini; non enim uos estis qui loquimini, sed spiritus patris uestri qui loquitur in uobis.
Behold, he anathematizes those who hold this; behold, he wills neither the nature of free will nor the law and doctrine to be understood as the grace by which we are helped in each of our acts. What then remains, save that he understand that grace which the apostle says is given by the ministration of the Holy Spirit? Of which the Lord says: Take no thought how or what you shall speak; for it shall be given you in that hour what you shall speak; for it is not you who speak, but the Spirit of your Father who speaks in you.
看哪,他咒詛那些持此主張的人;看哪,他不願自由意志的本性、也不願律法與教訓被理解為那使我們在每一行為上得幫助的恩典。那麼還剩下什麼呢?無非是他所理解的,乃是使徒所說藉聖靈的施行而賜下的那恩典。主論到這恩典說:不要思慮怎樣說話,或說什麼話;因為到那時候,必賜給你們當說的話;因為不是你們自己說的,乃是你們父的靈在你們裡面說的。
38:86
nec illud metuendum est, ne forte ubi ait \'omnes uoluntate propria regi\', idque exposuit \'ideo se dixisse propter liberum arbitrium, cui deus adiutor est eligenti bona\\ etiam hic per naturam liberi arbitrii et per doctrinam legis adiutorem dixerit. cum enim recte anathematizauerit eos qui dicunt gratiam dei et adiutorium non ad singulos actus dari, sed in libero arbitrio esse uel in lege ac doctrina, profecto dei gratia uel adiutorium ad singulos actus datur excepto libero arbitrio uel lege atque doctrina, ac per hoc per singulos actus a deo regimur, quando recte agimus, nec frustra orantes dicimus: itinera mea dirige secundum uerbum tuum, ne dominetur mihi omnis iniqitas.
Nor is that to be feared, lest perhaps where he said 'that all are ruled by their own will,' and expounded this 'that he had said it on account of free will, to which God is a helper in one choosing good things,' here too he should call the nature of free will and the doctrine of the law a helper. For since he has rightly anathematized those who say that the grace of God and his help are not given for individual acts, but consist in free will or in the law and doctrine, assuredly the grace of God or his help is given for individual acts, apart from free will or the law and doctrine; and through this we are ruled by God in each act, when we act rightly; nor is it in vain that, praying, we say: Direct my steps according to your word, and let no iniquity have dominion over me.
也不必憂懼:惟恐當他說「眾人都憑自己的意志受管理」,並解釋說「他這樣說是因著自由意志,在人揀選善事時,神是幫助者」時,他在此也把自由意志的本性與律法的教訓稱作幫助者。因為他既已正確地咒詛那些說「神的恩典與幫助並非為個別行為而賜下,乃在於自由意志,或在於律法與教訓」的人,那麼神的恩典或幫助確是為個別行為而賜下,且在自由意志或律法與教訓之外;藉此,我們行事正直時,是在每一行為上受神管理;我們祈禱說「求祢照祢的話使我腳步穩定,不許什麼罪孽轄制我」,也並非徒然。
38:87
Sed quod ista sequitur, me rursus sollicitat. cum enim de quinto capitulo libri Caelestii huic fuisset obiectum, quod affirment unumquemque hominem omnes uirtutes posse habere et gratias et auferant diuersitatem gratiarum, quam apostolus docet, Pelagius respondit: \'dictum est a nobis, sed maligne et imperite reprehenderunt. non enim auferimus gratiarum diuersitatem, sed dicimus donare deum ei qui fuerit dignus accipere omnes gratias, sicut Paulo apostolo donauit\'. ad hoc synodus dixit: \'consequenter et ecclesiastico sensu et ipse sensisti de dono gratiarum, quae in sancto apostolo continentur\'. hic dicet aliquis: quid ergo sollicitat?
But what follows this makes me anxious again. For when it had been objected against him, from the fifth chapter of Caelestius' book, that they affirm that each and every man can have all the virtues and graces, and take away the diversity of graces which the apostle teaches, Pelagius replied: 'It was said by us, but they have reprehended it maliciously and unskillfully. For we do not take away the diversity of graces, but we say that God grants to him who is worthy to receive all graces, just as he granted to the apostle Paul.' To this the synod said: 'Consistently, and in an ecclesiastical sense, you too have judged concerning the gift of graces which are contained in the holy apostle.' Here someone will say: what then makes you anxious?
但接下來的事又使我不安。因為當人從凱萊斯提烏書中第五章反駁他,說他們斷言每一個人都能擁有一切美德與恩賜,並取消使徒所教導的諸恩賜的差異時,伯拉糾回答說:「這話是我們所說,但他們的責難是出於惡意且不通達。因為我們並不取消諸恩賜的差異,乃是說:神將一切恩賜賜給那配得領受的人,正如祂賜給使徒保羅一樣。」對此,會議說:「你也一貫地、且以合乎教會的意思,論斷了那含於聖使徒身上的諸恩賜之恩。」在此有人要說:那麼是什麼使你不安呢?
38:88
an tu negabis omnes uirtutes et gratias fuisse in apostolo? ego uero, si illae accipiuntur omnes, quas uno quodam ipse apostolus commemorauit loco, quas et episcopos intellexisse arbitror, ut hoc approbarent et pronuntiarent sensu ecclesiastico dictum, non eas dubito habuisse apostolus Paulum. ait enim: et quosdam quidem posuit deus in ecclesia, primo apostolos, secundo prophetas, tertio doctores, deinde uirtutes, deinde donationes sanitatum, adiutoria, gubernationes, genera linguarum. quid ergo? dicemus quod haec omnia non habuerit apostolus Paulus? quis hoc audeat dicere? nam eo ipso quod apostolus erat habebat utique apostolatum. sed habebat et prophetiam. an non prophetia eius est:
Will you deny that all the virtues and graces were in the apostle? I indeed, if there be understood all those which the apostle himself commemorated in one certain place—which I think the bishops also understood, so that they approved this and pronounced it said in an ecclesiastical sense—do not doubt that the apostle Paul had them. For he says: And God has set some in the Church, first apostles, secondly prophets, thirdly teachers, then miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, governments, kinds of tongues. What then? Shall we say that the apostle Paul did not have all these? Who would dare to say this? For by the very fact that he was an apostle, he assuredly had the apostolate. But he had prophecy too. Or is this not his prophecy:
你要否認一切美德與恩賜都在使徒身上嗎?我確實——若所領會的是使徒自己在某一處所提及的那一切恩賜(我想主教們也是這樣領會的,故此認可它,並宣稱這話是以合乎教會的意思說的)——並不懷疑使徒保羅擁有這些。因為他說:神在教會所設立的,第一是使徒,第二是先知,第三是教師,其次是行異能的,再次是得醫病恩賜的、幫助人的、治理事的、說方言的。那麼怎樣呢?我們要說使徒保羅沒有這一切嗎?誰敢這樣說呢?因為單憑他是使徒這一事實,他無疑就有了使徒職分。但他也有預言的恩賜。這豈不是他的預言:
38:89
spiritus enim manifeste dicit, quia in nouissimis temporibus recedent quidam a fide intendentes spiritibus seductoribus, doctrinis daemoniorum etcetera?eratet doctor gentium in fide et ueritate et operabatur uirtutes et sanitates; nam mordentem uiperam manu excussit illaesa et paralyticus ad uerbum eius restituta continuo salute surrexit. adiutoria quae dicat obscurum est, quoniam uis huius uerbi late patet. quis tamen huic et istam gratiam defuisse dicat, per cuius laborem salutem hominum sic constat adiutam? quid uero eius gubernatione praeclarius, quando et per eum dominus tunc tot ecclesias gubernauit et per eius epistolas nunc gubernat?
For the Spirit manifestly says, that in the last times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, to doctrines of demons, and so forth? And he was a teacher of the Gentiles in faith and truth, and he worked miracles and healings; for he shook off unharmed the viper that bit his hand, and at his word a paralytic, his health at once restored, rose up. What 'helps' may denote is obscure, since the force of this word extends widely. Yet who would say that this grace too was lacking to him, by whose labor the salvation of men is so evidently assisted? And what is more illustrious than his governing, when both through him the Lord then governed so many churches, and through his epistles governs them now?
因為聖靈明說,在末後的時候,必有人離棄真道,聽從那引誘人的邪靈,和鬼魔的道理,如此等等?他在信心與真理上作外邦人的教師,並行異能與醫病之事;因為他把咬他手的毒蛇甩掉而毫髮無傷,又因他一句話,一個癱子立時得了痊癒而起來。「幫助人的」所指為何則不甚明瞭,因這詞的含義甚廣。然而誰敢說連這恩賜也是他所缺乏的呢?眾人的得救藉他的勞苦而得幫助,何等顯明。還有什麼比他的治理更卓越呢?既然當時主藉他治理那許多教會,如今又藉他的書信治理眾教會?
38:90
iam genera linguarum quae illi deesse potuerunt, cum ipse dicat: gratias deo quod omnium uestrum lingua loquor? quia ergo istorum omnium nihil apostolo Paulo defuisse credendum est, propterea responsionem Pelagii omnes gratias ei donatas esse dicentis iudices approbauerunt. sed sunt et aliae gratiae, quae hic commemoratae non sunt. neque enim, quamuis esset apostolus Paulus multum excellens membrum Christi corporis, nullas plures et ampliores gratias accepit ipsum totius corporis caput, siue in carne siue in anima hominis, quam creaturam suam uerbum dei in unitatem personae suae, ut nostrum caput esset et corpus eius essemus. assumpsit.
Now as for kinds of tongues, how could they have been lacking to him, when he himself says: I thank God that I speak with the tongue of you all? Since, therefore, it must be believed that none of all these was lacking to the apostle Paul, for that reason the judges approved the response of Pelagius saying that all graces were granted to him. But there are also other graces which are not here commemorated. For although the apostle Paul was a most excellent member of Christ's body, he did not receive graces more numerous and ampler than those which the very head of the whole body received—whom, whether in the flesh or in the soul of the man, the Word of God assumed as his own creature into the unity of his person, that he might be our head and we might be his body.
至於說方言,這恩賜又怎能是他所缺乏的呢?既然他自己說:我感謝神,我說方言比你們眾人還多?既然如此,凡此一切都必不可缺於使徒保羅,故此審判者認可伯拉糾所說「一切恩賜都賜給了他」的回應。但還有別的恩賜是這裡未曾提及的。因為使徒保羅雖是基督身體極卓越的肢體,他所領受的恩賜卻不比全身之元首所領受的更多、更豐——這元首,無論在那人的肉身或魂裡,神的道都取他為自己的受造物,納入祂位格的合一之中,好叫祂作我們的頭,我們作祂的身體。
38:91
et re uera si esse possent in singulis omnia, frustra de membris corporis nostri ad hanc rem data similitudo uideretur. sunt enim quaedam communia omnibus membris, sicut sanitas, sicut uita; sunt autem alia etiam singulis propria, unde nec auris sentit colores nec oculus uoces. propter quod dicitur: si totum corpus oculus, ubi auditus? si totum auditus, ubi odoratus? quod quidem non ita dicitur, tamquam . impossibile deo sit et auribus praestare sensum uidendi et oculis audiendi. quid tamen faciat in Christi corpore, quod est ecclesia, et quam diuersitatem ecclesiarum uelut per membra diuersa ut essent dona etiam singulis propria, significauerit apostolus certum est.
And in truth, if all things could be in each individual, the likeness given for this matter from the members of our body would seem to be in vain. For there are certain things common to all the members, such as health, such as life; but there are others also proper to individual members, whence neither does the ear perceive colors nor the eye sounds. On account of which it is said: If the whole body were an eye, where were the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where were the smelling? Which indeed is not so said as though it were impossible for God both to furnish the ears with the sense of seeing and the eyes with that of hearing. Yet it is certain what the apostle signified as to what he would do in the body of Christ, which is the Church, and what diversity of churches, as if through diverse members, that there might be gifts proper even to individuals.
實在說來,倘若一切都能同存於各個肢體,那麼為此事從我們身體的肢體取來的比喻,就顯得徒然了。因為有些事是眾肢體所共有的,如健康,如生命;但也有些事是各肢體所專有的,因此耳不能辨色,目不能辨聲。因此經上說:若全身是眼,從哪裡聽聲呢?若全身是聽覺,從哪裡聞味呢?這話並非說彷彿神不能既賜耳以看的知覺、又賜目以聽的知覺。然而,使徒所指明的,關乎祂要在那作基督身體的教會中如何行、以及祂如何指明眾教會之間彷彿藉不同肢體而有的差異、使各肢體也有其專有的恩賜——這是確定的。
38:92
quapropter et qua causa hi qui illud obiecerunt auferri noluerint distantiam gratiarum et qua causa episcopi propter Paulum apostolum, in quo dona omnia, quae loco uno commemorauit, agnoscimus, id quod respondit Pelagius potuerint approbare iam clarum est. Quid est ergo, unde me de hoc capitulo sollicitum factum esse praedixi? hoc uidelicet, quod ait Pelagius \'donare deum ei, qui fuerit dignus accipere, omnes gratias, sicut Paulo apostolo donauit\'. nihil essem de hac eius responsione sollicitus, nisi quod attinet ad hanc causam, cuius maxime cura gerenda est, ne scilicet gratia dei nobis tacentibus et tantum malum dissimulantibus obpugnetur.
Wherefore it is now clear both for what cause those who objected that thing were unwilling that the distinction of graces should be taken away, and for what cause the bishops, on account of the apostle Paul—in whom we recognize all the gifts which he commemorated in one place—were able to approve what Pelagius answered. What is it, then, on account of which I foretold that I had been made anxious concerning this chapter? This, namely, that Pelagius says 'God grants all graces to him who is worthy to receive, just as he granted to the apostle Paul.' I should be nothing anxious about this response of his, save as it pertains to this cause, of which care must most of all be taken, lest, that is, the grace of God be assailed while we keep silence and dissemble so great an evil.
因此,如今就明白了:那些反駁此事的人為何不願諸恩賜的差別被取消,以及主教們為何因著使徒保羅——在他身上我們認出他在一處所提及的一切恩賜——而能認可伯拉糾所回答的話。那麼,我先前預告說我因這一章而生的不安,究竟是為什麼呢?就是這一點:伯拉糾說「神將一切恩賜賜給那配得領受的人,正如祂賜給使徒保羅一樣。」我本不會因他這回應而不安,惟就其關乎這件事而言——這件事最當謹慎顧念,即免得我們緘默、並掩飾如此大惡之時,神的恩典竟遭攻擊。
38:93
cum ergo non ait donare deum cui uoluerit, sed ait \'donare deum ei, qui fuerit dignus accipere, omnes gratias\', non potui, cum legerem. non esse suspiciosus. ipsum quippe gratiae nomen et eius nominis intellectus aufertur, si non gratis datur sed eam qui dignus est accipit. an forte quis dicet apostolo me facere iniuriam, quia eum gratia dignum fuisse non dico? immo tunc facio et illi iniuriam et mihi poenam, si quod dicit ipse non credo. an ille gratiam non ita definiuit, ut eam sic gratis appellatam quod daretur ostenderet? nempe ipse dixit: si autem gratia. iam non ex operibus, alioquin gratia iam non est gratia. unde item dicit:
Since, therefore, he did not say that God grants to whom he wills, but said 'God grants all graces to him who is worthy to receive,' I could not, when I read it, be free of suspicion. For the very name of grace and the understanding of that name is taken away, if it is not given freely but he who is worthy receives it. Or will someone perchance say that I do injury to the apostle, because I do not say that he was worthy of grace? Nay, then I do injury both to him and punishment to myself, if I do not believe what he himself says. Or did he not so define grace as to show that it is called grace for the very reason that it is freely given? Surely he himself said: But if it be by grace, then is it no more of works: otherwise grace is no more grace. Whence likewise he says:
既然如此,他並未說「神將恩典賜給祂所願意的人」,而是說「神將一切恩賜賜給那配得領受的人」,我讀到時便無法不生疑慮。因為恩典這名的本身、以及對這名的理解,若不是白白賜下、而是由配得的人領受,就都被取消了。或許有人要說我虧負了使徒,因我不說他配得恩典?不然,我若不信他自己所說的,反倒既虧負了他,也自招刑罰。難道他沒有如此界定恩典,以致顯明它被稱為恩典正因它是白白賜下的嗎?他自己確實說過:既是出於恩典,就不在乎行為;不然,恩典就不是恩典了。因此他也說:
38:94
ei autem qui operatur merces non imputatur secundum gratiam, sed secundum debitum. quisquis ergo dignus est, debitum est ei. si autem debitum est, gratia non est; gratia quippe donatur, debitum redditur. gratia ergo donatur indignis, ut reddatur debitum dignis; ipse autem facit, ut habeant quaecumque redditurus est dignis qui ea quae non habebant donauit indignis. Hic forte dicet: ego non ex operibus, sed ex fide dixi apostolum dignum fuisse, cui tantae illae gratiae donarentur; non enim opera, quae bona ante non habuit, sed tamen fides eius hoc meruit. quid enim? putamus quod fides non operetur? immo ipsa ueraciter operatur, quae per dilectionem operatur.
But to him who works, the reward is not reckoned according to grace, but according to debt. Whoever, therefore, is worthy—it is a debt due to him. But if it is a debt, it is not grace; for grace is granted, a debt is repaid. Grace, therefore, is granted to the unworthy, that a debt may be repaid to the worthy; but he himself brings it about that they should have whatever he is to repay to the worthy, who granted to the unworthy those things which they did not have. Here perhaps he will say: I said the apostle was worthy—to whom those so great graces were granted—not from works, but from faith; for it was not works, which he did not have as good beforehand, but yet his faith that merited this. What then? Do we suppose that faith does not work? Nay, that very faith works truly, which works through love.
惟有那作工的,工價不算是恩典,乃是該得的。所以,凡配得的人,那對他就是欠他的債。但若是欠他的債,就不是恩典了;因為恩典是白白賜的,債是償還的。所以,恩典是白白賜給不配的人,好使該得的償還給配得的人;然而,那位把不配的人本沒有的賜給他們的主,親自使他們得以擁有祂要償還給配得之人的一切。在此他或許要說:我說使徒配得——那賜給他如此大恩賜的緣故——並非出於行為,乃是出於信心;因為並非行為(他從前本沒有善行),乃是他的信心配得此恩。那又怎樣呢?難道我們以為信心不作工嗎?不然,那藉著愛而作工的信心,實在是真正作工的。
38:95
quantumlibet autem opera infidelium praedicentur, eiusdem apostoli sententiam ueram nouimus et inuictam: omne quod non est ex fide, peccatum est. ideo uero saepe dicit non ex operibus, sed ex fide nobis iustitiam deputari cum potius fides per dilectionem operetur, ne quisquam existimet ad ipsam fidem meritis operum perueniri, cum ipsa sit initium, unde bona opera incipiant, quoniam, ut dictum est, quod ex ipsa non est, peccatum est. hinc et ecclesiae dicitur in Cantico canticorum: uenies et transies ab initio fidei.
But however much the works of the unfaithful may be extolled, we know the sentence of the same apostle to be true and unconquerable: Everything which is not of faith is sin. For this reason indeed he often says that righteousness is imputed to us not from works but from faith—when rather faith works through love—lest anyone suppose that faith itself is arrived at by the merits of works, since it is itself the beginning whence good works take their rise; because, as has been said, whatever is not of it is sin. Hence also it is said to the Church in the Song of Songs: You shall come and pass over from the beginning of faith.
然而,無論人怎樣頌揚不信者的行為,我們知道這位使徒的話是真實而無可辯駁的:凡不出於信心的都是罪。正因如此,他屢次說義乃是憑信心、而非憑行為算給我們的——其實信心是藉著愛而作工——免得有人以為信心本身是憑行為的功德得來的,因為信心本身乃是善行由之發端的起頭;因為如前所說,凡不出於信心的都是罪。因此,雅歌中也對教會說:你要來,越過信心的起頭。
38:96
quapropter quamuis bene operandi gratiam fides impetret, ipsam certe fidem ut haberemus, nulla fide meruimus, sed in ea nobis danda, in qua dominum sequeremur, misericordia eius praeuenit nos. an ipsam nobis nos dedimus et ipsi nos ipsos fideles fecimus? prorsus etiam hic clamabo: ipse fecit nos et non ipsi nos, nisi uero aliud apostolica doctrina commendat, ubi ait: dico autem per gratiam dei, quae data est mihi, omnibus qui sunt in nobis, non plus sapere, quam oportet sapere, sed sapere ad temperantiam, sicut unicuique deus partitus est mensuram fidei. hinc est quippe et illud: quid enim habes quod non accepisti?
Wherefore, although faith obtains the grace of working well, yet as for having faith itself, we merited it by no faith; but in its being given to us—the faith in which we should follow the Lord—his mercy went before us. Or did we give it to ourselves, and make ourselves faithful by our own selves? By no means; here too I will cry out: he made us, and not we ourselves—unless indeed apostolic doctrine commends something other, where it says: For I say, through the grace of God which is given to me, to all who are among you, not to be more wise than one ought to be wise, but to be wise unto sobriety, according as God has dealt to every man the measure of faith. Hence too is that: For what have you that you did not receive?
因此,信心雖能求得善行的恩典,但至於擁有信心本身,我們並非憑任何信心配得的;乃是在信心賜給我們之時——那使我們得以跟從主的信心——祂的憐憫先臨到我們。難道是我們自己把信心賜給自己、憑自己使自己成為信徒的嗎?斷乎不是;在此我也要呼喊:是祂造了我們,並不是我們自己造的——除非使徒的教訓所推薦的另有他意,然而他說:我憑著所賜給我的恩典,對你們各人說,不要看自己過於所當看的,乃要照著神所分給各人信心的度量,看得合乎中道。因此也有那話:你有什麼不是領受的呢?
38:97
quando et hoc accepimus, unde et incipit quicquid in nostris actibus habemus boni. Quid est ergo quod idem dicit apostolus: bonum certamen certaui, cursum consummaui, fidem seruaui; de cetero superest mihi corona iustitiae, quam reddet mihi dominus in illo die, iustus iudex, si haec non redduntur dignis, sed donantur indignis? hoc qui dicit, parum considerat coronam reddi non potuisse digno, nisi gratia donata esset indigno. ait enim: bonum certamen certaui; sed idem ipse ait: gratias deo, qui dedit nobis uictoriam per dominum nostrum Iesum Christum. ait: cursum consummaui; sed ipse idem ait: non uolentis neque currentis, sed miserentis est dei. ait: fidem seruaui; sed idem ipse ait:
Since we have received even this, whence begins also whatever of good we have in our acts. What is it, then, that the same apostle says: I have fought the good fight, I have finished the course, I have kept the faith; henceforth there remains for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall render to me in that day—if these things are not rendered to the worthy, but granted to the unworthy? Whoever says this, considers too little that the crown could not have been rendered to the worthy man, unless grace had been granted to the unworthy. For he says: I have fought the good fight; but the same man himself says: Thanks be to God, who gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ. He says: I have finished the course; but he himself says: It is not of him who wills, nor of him who runs, but of God who shows mercy. He says: I have kept the faith; but the same man himself says:
既然連這也是我們所領受的,我們行為中一切的善也由此發端。那麼,這同一位使徒說「那美好的仗我已經打過了,當跑的路我已經跑盡了,所信的道我已經守住了;從此以後,有公義的冠冕為我存留,就是按公義審判的主到那日要賜給我的」——這話是什麼意思呢,倘若這些不是償還給配得的人,而是白白賜給不配的人?凡說這話的人,太少思想:那冠冕若非恩典先白白賜給不配的人,就不能償還給那配得的人。因為他說:那美好的仗我已經打過了;但這同一人自己說:感謝神,使我們藉著我們的主耶穌基督得勝。他說:當跑的路我已經跑盡了;但他自己說:這不在乎那定意的,也不在乎那奔跑的,只在乎發憐憫的神。他說:所信的道我已經守住了;但這同一人自己說:
38:98
scio enim cui credidi et certus sum quia potens est depositum meum seruare in illum diem, id est commendatum meum; nam codices nonnulli non habent \'depositum\', sed quod est planius commendatum\'. quid autem commendamus deo, nisi quae oramus ut seruet. in quibus et ipsa est fides nostra? nam quid aliud apostolo Petro dominus commendauit orando, unde illi ait: ego rogaui pro te, Petre, ne deficiat fides tua, nisi ut eius deus seruet fidem, ne temptationi cedendo deficeret? quocirca, o beate Paule, magne gratiae praedicator, dicam nec timeamquis enim mihi minime succensebit ista dicenti quam tu, qui ea dicenda dixisti et docenda docuisti? — dicam, inquam, nec timeam:
For I know whom I have believed, and I am persuaded that he is able to keep that which I have committed to him against that day—that is, my entrusted deposit; for some manuscripts do not have 'deposit,' but what is plainer, 'that which I have committed.' But what do we commit to God, save the things we pray that he may keep? Among which is our very faith itself. For what else did the Lord commit to the apostle Peter by praying, whence he says to him: I have prayed for you, Peter, that your faith fail not—save that God should keep his faith, lest by yielding to temptation it should fail? Wherefore, O blessed Paul, great preacher of grace, I will say—and I will not fear (for who will be less angry with me for saying these things than you, who both said the things that were to be said and taught the things that were to be taught?)—I will say, I repeat, and I will not fear:
因為我知道我所信的是誰,也深信祂能保全我所交託祂的,直到那日——就是我所託付的;因為有些抄本沒有「所交託的」,卻用更淺白的詞「我所託付的」。但我們交託給神的是什麼,豈非我們所祈求祂保守的呢?其中就有我們的信心本身。因為主藉著祈禱交託給使徒彼得的,除此還有別的嗎?故此祂對他說:我已經為你祈求,彼得,叫你的信心不至失去——豈非要神保守他的信心,免得他向試探屈服而致失去信心?因此,蒙福的保羅啊,恩典的偉大傳講者啊,我要說——且我不懼怕(因為誰會比你更少因我說這些話而動怒呢?你既說了當說的話,也教了當教的道)——我要說,我重申,且我不懼怕:
38:99
redditur quidem meritis tuis corona sua, sed dei dona sunt merita tua. Redditur ergo debitum praemium apostolo digno, sed ipsum apostolatum indebitum gratia donauit indigno. an hoc me dixisse paenitebit? absit; eius enim testimonio ab hac inuidia defensabor nec me quisquam uocabit audacem, nisi qui fuerit ausus ipsum uocare mendacem. ipse clamat, ipse testatur, ipse, ut in se dei dona commendet nec in se ipso, sed in domino glorietur, non solum nulla se habuisse dicit merita bona, ut apostolus fieret, sed etiam mala merita sua dicit, ut dei gratiam manifestet et praedicet. non sum, inquit, idoneus uocari apostolus. quod quid est aliud quam: non sum dignus?
There is indeed rendered to your merits their crown, but your merits are the gifts of God. Therefore the due reward is rendered to the worthy apostle, but grace granted the apostolate itself, undue, to the unworthy. Or shall I repent of having said this? Far be it; for by his own testimony I shall be defended against this odium, nor will anyone call me audacious, save one who has dared to call him a liar. He himself cries out, he himself testifies, he himself—that he may commend in himself the gifts of God, and glory not in himself but in the Lord—says not only that he had no good merits to become an apostle, but even declares his evil merits, that he may manifest and proclaim the grace of God. I am not, he says, fit to be called an apostle. What else is this than: I am not worthy?
你的功德確有其冠冕償還給你,但你的功德乃是神的恩賜。所以,該得的賞賜償還給配得的使徒,但恩典卻把那不當得的使徒職分白白賜給不配的人。難道我要為說了這話而懊悔嗎?斷乎不然;因為藉著他自己的見證,我必在此毀謗中得辯護,也無人會稱我狂妄,除非那敢稱他為說謊者的人。他自己呼喊,他自己作見證,他自己——為要在自己身上表明神的恩賜,並且不誇自己,只誇主——不但說他本沒有善的功德得以成為使徒,甚至陳述他惡的功德,好叫他顯明並宣揚神的恩典。他說:我不配稱為使徒。這話除了「我不配」之外還有別的意思嗎?
38:100
nam hoc plerique latini codices habent. hoc est nempe quod quaerimus, nempe isto munere apostolatus illae omnes gratiae continentur. non enim decebat aut oportebat apostolum non habere prophetiam aut non esse doctorem aut non clarescere uirtutibus donationibusque sanitatum aut adiutoria non praebere aut ecclesias non gubernare aut linguarum generibus non excellere: omnia haec unum nomen apostolatus amplectitur. ipsum igitur consulamus, ipsum potius audiamus; dicamus ei: sancte Paule apostole, Pelagius monachus dignum te dicit fuisse, «[ui acciperes omnes gratias apostolatus tui; tu ipse quid dicis? non sum, inquit, dignus uocari apostolus.
For thus most Latin manuscripts have it. This, indeed, is what we are seeking—namely, that in this one office of apostleship all those graces are contained. For it was not fitting nor proper that the apostle should not have prophecy, or not be a teacher, or not be renowned in miracles and gifts of healings, or not furnish helps, or not govern churches, or not excel in kinds of tongues: the one name of apostleship embraces all these. Let us therefore consult him, let us rather hear him; let us say to him: Holy Paul the apostle, Pelagius the monk says that you were worthy to receive all the graces of your apostleship; you yourself—what do you say? I am not, he says, worthy to be called an apostle.
因為大多數拉丁文抄本是這樣記載的。這正是我們所尋求的——即在這使徒職分的一個名銜之下,含有那一切恩賜。因為若使徒沒有預言的恩賜、或不作教師、或不以異能和醫病的恩賜著稱、或不施幫助、或不治理眾教會、或不擅長各樣方言,都是不合宜、不相稱的:使徒職分這一個名銜包羅了這一切。所以,讓我們求問他,寧可聽他自己說;讓我們對他說:聖使徒保羅啊,修士伯拉糾說你配得領受你使徒職分的一切恩賜;你自己怎麼說呢?他說:我不配稱為使徒。
38:101
itane, ut honorem deferam Paulo, Pelagio magis de Paulo credere audebo quam Paulo? non faciam; me namque potius onerabo quam illum honorabo, si fecero. audiamus etiam, cur non sit dignus uocari apostolus: quia persecutus sum, inquit, ecclesiam dei. si sensum sequeremur, quis non istum a Christo damnandum censeret potius quam uocandum? quis ita diligat praedicatorem, ut non detestetur persecutorem? optime ergo ipse atque ueraciter, non sum, inquit, dignus uocari apostolus, quia persecutus sum ecclesiam dei. faciens igitur tantum mali unde meruisti tantum boni? audiant respondentem omnes gentes: sed gratia dei sum id quod sum. numquid aliter est gratia commendata, nisi quia est indigno data?
Shall I then, in order to defer honor to Paul, dare to believe Pelagius about Paul rather than Paul himself? I will not do it; for I shall rather burden myself than honor him, if I do so. Let us hear also why he is not worthy to be called an apostle: because, he says, I persecuted the Church of God. If we followed the sense, who would not judge this man rather to be condemned by Christ than called? Who would so love the preacher as not to detest the persecutor? Most rightly, therefore, and truly, he says: I am not worthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the Church of God. Doing therefore so great an evil, whence did you merit so great a good? Let all nations hear him answering: But by the grace of God I am what I am. Is grace in any other way commended, save that it is given to the unworthy?
那麼,我為要尊崇保羅,竟敢在論到保羅的事上信伯拉糾過於信保羅自己嗎?我不會這樣做;因為我若這樣做,倒是自加重擔,而非尊崇他。讓我們也聽他為何不配稱為使徒:他說,因為我逼迫了神的教會。我們若照字面意思,誰不判定這人當被基督定罪、而非蒙召呢?誰會如此愛那傳道者,卻不憎惡那逼迫者呢?所以他極為正確且真實地說:我不配稱為使徒,因為我逼迫了神的教會。你既行了如此大的惡,怎能配得如此大的善呢?願萬民都聽他回答:然而我今日成了何等人,是蒙神的恩才成的。恩典豈有別的方式被稱頌,除非它是賜給不配的人?
38:102
et gratia eius, inquit, in me uacua non fuit. hoc et aliis praecipit, ut etiam arbitrium uoluntatis ostendat, ubi ait: praecipientes autem et rogamus, ne in uacuum gratiam dei suscipiatis. unde autem probat quod gratia eius in eo uacua non fuit nisi ex eo quod sequitur: sed plus omnibus illis laboraui? proinde gratiam non laborauit ut acciperet, sed accepit, ut laboraret; atque ita unde ad accipienda debita praemia fieret dignus, gratiam gratis accepit indignus. nec ipsum sane laborem sibi ausus est arrogare. cum enim dixisset: plus omnibus illis laboraui, continuo subiecit: non ego, sed gratia dei mecum. o magnum gratiae praeceptorem, confessorem, praedicatorem! quid est hoc: plus laboraui.
And his grace, he says, in me was not in vain. This he enjoins also on others, that he may show even the free choice of the will, where he says: We, working together with him, also beseech you that you receive not the grace of God in vain. But whence does he prove that his grace in him was not in vain, save from that which follows: But I labored more than all of them? Accordingly, he did not labor in order to receive grace, but received it in order to labor; and thus, whence he might become worthy to receive the due rewards, the unworthy man received grace freely. Nor indeed did he dare to arrogate to himself even the labor itself. For when he had said: I labored more than all of them, he immediately subjoined: yet not I, but the grace of God with me. O great teacher, confessor, and preacher of grace! What is this: I labored more?
他說,祂賜給我的恩典並非徒然。這話他也吩咐別人,為要表明意志的自由選擇,故此他說:我們與祂同工,也勸你們,不可徒受祂的恩典。但他從何處證明祂賜給他的恩典並非徒然呢?無非是從下面這話:我比眾人格外勞苦?由此可見,他並非勞苦以致領受恩典,乃是領受恩典以致勞苦;如此,那使他得以配領該得賞賜的緣由,這不配的人乃是白白領受了恩典。他甚至不敢把這勞苦本身歸功於自己。因為他既說「我比眾人格外勞苦」,就立即補上:這原不是我,乃是神的恩典與我同在。哦,恩典的偉大教師、認信者、傳講者啊!這「我格外勞苦」是什麼意思呢?
38:103
non ego? ubi sese extulit aliquantum uoluntas, ibi continuo uigilauit pietas et tremuit humilitas, quia se agnouit infirmitas. Merito, quod gesta indicant, etiam hoc usus est testimonio sanctus Iohannes Ierosolymitanae antistes ecclesiae, sicut interrogatus quae apud illum ante iudicium gesta fuerint coepiscopis nostris, qui simul in illo iudicio praesidebant, ipse narrauit. ait enim tunc quibusdam susurrantibus et dicentibus, quod \'sine dei gratia\' diceret Pelagius \'posse hoc perfici\', il est, quod superius dixerat, \'esse posse hominem sine peccato:
Not I? Where the will exalted itself somewhat, there at once piety kept watch and humility trembled, because weakness recognized itself. Deservedly, as the proceedings indicate, holy John, prelate of the Church of Jerusalem, also made use of this testimony—as he himself related to our fellow bishops, who were together presiding at that judgment, when he was asked what had been done before him prior to the judgment. For he said that then, when certain men were whispering and saying that Pelagius said 'this could be accomplished without the grace of God'—that is, what he had said above, 'that a man can be without sin':
不是我?意志稍一自高之處,敬虔便立即警醒,謙卑便戰兢,因為軟弱認出了自己。正如那些記錄所指明的,耶路撒冷教會的主教聖約翰也適切地引用了這見證——正如他親自向我們同席主持那次審判的同工主教們所敘述的,當時人問他,在那審判之前,在他面前發生了什麼事。因為他說,那時當某些人竊竊私語,說伯拉糾主張「這事能不藉神的恩典而成就」——即他先前所說的「人能無罪」:
38:104
culpans\', inquit, \'super hoc et intuli, quia et apostolus Paulus multum laborans, sed non secundum suam uirtutem, sed secundum gratiam dei dixit: amplius omnibus illis laboraui. non ego autem, sed gratia dei mecum, et iterum: non est uolentis neque currentis sed miserentis dei, et illud: nisi dominus aedificauerit domum, in uanum laborauerunt qui aedificant eam et alia multa similia diximus\', inquit, \'de scripturis sanctis\'. illis autem non suscipientibus quae dicebantur a nobis de sanctis scripturis, sed adhuc susurrantibus dixit Pelagius: (et ego sic credo: anathema sit qui dicit absque adiutorio dei posse hominem ad profectum omnium uenire uirtutum\'.
'Reproving him', he says, 'on this point, I also adduced that the apostle Paul too, laboring much, yet not according to his own strength but according to the grace of God, said: I labored more than all of them; yet not I, but the grace of God with me; and again: It is not of him who wills, nor of him who runs, but of God who shows mercy; and that: Except the Lord build the house, they have labored in vain who build it; and many other similar things', he says, 'we said from the holy Scriptures.' But when they would not accept the things that were said by us from the holy Scriptures, but were still whispering, Pelagius said: 'I too believe thus: anathema be he who says that without the help of God a man can come to the perfection of all the virtues.'
他說:「我在這一點上責備他,並引述說:使徒保羅雖多多勞苦,卻不是照著自己的力量,而是照著神的恩典,他說:我比眾人格外勞苦;這原不是我,乃是神的恩典與我同在;又說:這不在乎那定意的,也不在乎那奔跑的,只在乎發憐憫的神;還有:若不是耶和華建造房屋,建造的人就枉然勞力;以及許多類似的話」,他說,「我們都是從聖經引述的。」但當他們不肯接受我們從聖經所引述的話,仍舊竊竊私語時,伯拉糾說:「我也如此相信:凡說人能不藉神的幫助而達到一切美德之完全的,這人當受咒詛。」
38:105
Haec narrauit episcopus Iohannes audiente Pelagio, qui utique posset honorifice dicere: fallitur sanctitas tua, non bene meministi, non dixi ad ista testimonia, quae de scripturis commemorasti \'ego sic credo\', quoniam non ea sic intellego, quod gratia dei sic laboret cum homine, ut quod non peccat, non uolentis neque currentis, sed miserentis sit dei. Sunt enim quaedam expositiones epistolae Pauli, quae scribitur ad Romanos, quae ipsius Pelagii esse dicuntur, ubi hoc, quod scriptum est: non uolentis neque currentis. sed miserentis est dei, non ex persona Pauli asserit (dictum, sed eum uoce interrogantis et redarguentis usum fuisse, cum hoc diceret, tamquam hoc dici utique non deberet\'.
These things bishop John related in the hearing of Pelagius, who could certainly have said honorably: Your holiness is mistaken, you have not remembered well; I did not say to those testimonies which you have commemorated from the Scriptures 'I believe thus,' since I do not so understand them—namely, that the grace of God so labors with a man that his not sinning is not of him who wills, nor of him who runs, but of God who shows mercy. For there are certain expositions of the epistle of Paul which is written to the Romans, which are said to be Pelagius' own, where that which is written—It is not of him who wills, nor of him who runs, but of God who shows mercy—he asserts to have been said not in the person of Paul, but that Paul used the voice of one questioning and refuting, when he said this, as though this ought by no means to be said.
這些事,約翰主教在伯拉糾聽得見的情況下述說了,而伯拉糾大可以恭敬地說:閣下記錯了,您記得不確;我對您從聖經所提及的那些見證,並沒有說「我如此相信」,因為我並不那樣理解它們——即神的恩典如此與人同工,以致人的不犯罪不在乎那定意的,也不在乎那奔跑的,只在乎發憐憫的神。因為有某些關於保羅寫給羅馬人書信的註釋,據說是伯拉糾自己所作,其中那所寫的話——這不在乎那定意的,也不在乎那奔跑的,只在乎發憐憫的神——他斷言並非以保羅本人的口吻而說,乃是保羅用了發問並駁斥者的語氣說這話,彷彿這話斷不當說。
38:106
non ergo, cum episcopus Iohannes plane istam sententiam esse apostoli agnouit eamque ideo commemorauit, ne Pelagius sine dei gratia non peccare quemquam putaret, et dixit respondisse Pelagium: (et ego sic credo\', neque cum hoc praesens audiret, respondit: non sic credo. oportet ut illam expositionem peruersam, ubi hoc non sensisse apostolum, sed potius redarguisse intellegi uoluit. aut suam neget aut corrigere atque emendare non dubitet. nam quicquid dixit episcopus Iohannes de absentibus fratribus nostris siue coepiscopis Herote scilicet ac Lazaro siue de presbytero Orosio siue de aliis, quorum ibi non sunt nomina expressa, credo quod intellegat ad eorum praeiudicium non ualere.
Therefore, since bishop John plainly acknowledged this sentence to be the apostle's, and for that reason commemorated it, lest Pelagius should think that anyone sins without the grace of God, and said that Pelagius answered 'I too believe thus,' and since Pelagius, hearing this present, did not answer 'I do not so believe,' it behooves that he either deny that perverse exposition, where he wished it to be understood that the apostle did not hold this view but rather refuted it, or not hesitate to correct and amend it. For whatever bishop John said about our absent brethren—whether our fellow bishops, namely Heros and Lazarus, or the presbyter Orosius, or others whose names are not there expressed—I believe he understands that it avails nothing to their prejudice.
所以,約翰主教既明明承認這話是使徒的話,並因此提及它,免得伯拉糾以為有人能不藉神的恩典而不犯罪,又說伯拉糾回答「我也如此相信」,而伯拉糾當場聽見這話卻沒有回答「我並不如此相信」,那麼他理當或是否認那悖謬的註釋(在那裡他要人明白使徒並不持此見、乃是反倒駁斥它),或是毫不遲疑地修正並更正它。因為約翰主教論到我們不在場的弟兄所說的一切——無論是我們的同工主教即赫羅斯與拉撒路,或是長老俄羅修,或是其他名字未在那裡列出的人——我相信他明白這對他們的不利判定並無效力。
38:107
si enim praesentes essent, possent eum fortasse, absit ut dicam, conuincere de mendacio, sed forte commemorare, quid forte fuisset oblitus aut in quo eum fefellerit latinus interpres, etsi non studio mentiendi, certe alienae linguae minus intellectae nonnulla difficultate, praesertim quia non [in] gestis agebatur, quae improbi ne mentiantur, boni autem ne aliquid obliuiscantur utiliter instituta sunt. si quis autem memoratis fratribus nostris ex hoc aliquid quaestionis intulerit eosque ad iudicium episcopale uocauerit. sibi, ut poterunt, aderunt: nobis hic laborare quid opus est, quando ne ipsi quidem iudices post coepiscopi nostri narrationem aliquid inde pronuntiare uoluerunt?
For if they were present, they could perhaps—far be it that I should say it—convict him of falsehood, or perhaps remind him of what he had perhaps forgotten, or in what the Latin interpreter had misled him, even if not from any zeal for lying, yet from some difficulty of a foreign tongue insufficiently understood—especially because it was not conducted through recorded proceedings, which have been usefully instituted lest the wicked lie and lest the good forget anything. But if anyone raise any question from this against our aforesaid brethren and summon them to episcopal judgment, they will be present for themselves, as they can: what need is there for us to labor here, when not even the judges themselves, after the narration of our fellow bishop, wished to pronounce anything thereupon?
因為他們若在場,或許能——但願我不必這樣說——揭發他說謊,或許能提醒他所或已遺忘的事,或指出拉丁文譯者在何處誤導了他,縱使不是出於說謊的熱衷,至少是出於對不甚了解的外語所生的某種困難——尤其因為此事並非藉正式記錄進行,而正式記錄之所以被有益地設立,正是為防惡人說謊、防善人遺忘任何事。但若有人因此對我們前述的弟兄提出任何質問,並傳召他們到主教審判前,他們必按其所能為自己出席:我們在此又何須勞心呢?既然連審判者自己,在我們同工主教敘述之後,也不願就此作任何裁定?
38:108
Cum ergo Pelagius praesens ad illa testimonia scripturarum dixisse se ita credere tacitus agnouerit, quomodo illud apostoli testimonium paulo superius recolens et inueniens eum dixisse: non sum dignus uocari apostolus, quia persecutus sum ecclesiam dei, sed gratia dei sum id quod sum, non uidit non se dicere debuisse. cum ageretur de abundantia gratiarum, quas idem accepit apostolus, dignum fuisse qui acciperet, cum ipse se non solum dixerit, sed et aliam causam reddens probarit indignum et eo ipso gratiam uere gratiam commendauerit?
Since therefore Pelagius, being present, silently acknowledged that he said he believed thus at those testimonies of the Scriptures, how is it that, recalling a little above that testimony of the apostle and finding that he had said: I am not worthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the Church of God, but by the grace of God I am what I am—he did not see that he ought not to have said, when it was being treated of the abundance of graces which the same apostle received, that he was worthy to receive them, when the apostle not only said himself, but, rendering also another reason, proved himself unworthy, and by that very fact commended grace as truly grace?
所以,伯拉糾既然在場,並默默承認他對聖經那些見證說過「我如此相信」,那麼,他稍前既回想使徒那見證,並發現他曾說:我不配稱為使徒,因為我逼迫了神的教會,然而我今日成了何等人,是蒙神的恩才成的——他怎麼竟看不出:當論及這同一位使徒所領受的豐盛恩賜時,他本不當說使徒「配得領受」這些恩賜,既然使徒不但自己這樣說,且又陳述另一緣由證明自己不配,並藉此正表明恩典乃是真正的恩典?
38:109
sed si forte illud iam dudum a sancto Iohanne narratum cogitare uel meminisse non potuit, recentissimam suam responsionem respiceret et quae paulo ante de Caelestio sibi obiecta anathematizauerit aduerteret. nempe enim inter illa est, quod obiectum est dixisse Caelestium (dei gratiam secundum merita nostra dari\'. si ergo ueraciter hoc Pelagius anathematizauit, quid est quod dicit gratias omnes apostolo secundum meritum datas? an aliud est dignum esse accipere, aliud secundum meritum accipere? et potest aliqua subtilitate disputationis ostendere dignum esse aliquem, sed non mereri?
But if perhaps he could not think of, or remember, that which had long since been related by holy John, let him look back upon his own most recent response, and let him attend to those things concerning Caelestius which, objected to him a little before, he anathematized. For among those things is this—that it was objected that Caelestius had said 'that the grace of God is given according to our merits.' If, therefore, Pelagius truly anathematized this, how is it that he says all graces were given to the apostle according to merit? Or is it one thing to be worthy to receive, another to receive according to merit? And can he by some subtlety of disputation show that someone is worthy, but does not merit?
但他若或許想不起、或記不得聖約翰早先所述之事,就讓他回顧自己最近的回應,並留意那些關於凱萊斯提烏、稍前被提出反駁他、而他所咒詛的話。因為在那些話中就有這一項——即人反駁說凱萊斯提烏曾說「神的恩典是按我們的功德賜下的」。那麼,若伯拉糾真正咒詛了這話,他怎麼又說一切恩賜是按功德賜給使徒的呢?或者,「配得領受」與「按功德領受」是兩回事嗎?他能否用某種辯論的精巧,證明某人是配得的,卻並非憑功德配得呢?
38:110
uerumtamen Caelestius uel quis alius, cuius omnes superiores anathematizauit sententias, nec de hoc uerbo eum nebulas obtendere atque in eis latere permittit. urget enim et dicit: (et ipsa gratia in mea uoluntate est posita, siue dignus fuerim siue indignus\'. si ergo recte hoc a Pelagio ueraciterque damnatum est, ubi dicitur \'dei gratiam secundum merita et dignis dari\', quo corde cogitauit quoue ore protulit quod ait: \'dicimus donare deum ei qui fuerit dignus accipere omnes gratias\'? quis non ista si diligenter aduerterit, fiat de illius responsione uel defensione sollicitus? Cur ergo, ait aliquis, hoc iudices approbarunt? fateor. ideo iam ipse ambigo;
Nevertheless, Caelestius, or whoever else it was whose earlier opinions he all anathematized, does not permit him to spread mists about even this word and to hide in them. For he presses on and says: 'and grace itself is placed in my will, whether I be worthy or unworthy.' If, therefore, this was rightly and truly condemned by Pelagius, where it is said 'that the grace of God is given according to merits and to the worthy,' with what heart did he think, or with what mouth did he utter, that which he says: 'we say that God grants all graces to him who is worthy to receive'? Who would not, if he attentively noted these things, become anxious about that man's response or defense? Why then, someone says, did the judges approve this? I confess it. For that reason I myself am now in doubt;
然而,凱萊斯提烏,或無論那早先諸主張被他全然咒詛的其他人,也不容許他在這詞上散布迷霧、躲藏其中。因為那人步步進逼,說:「恩典本身取決於我的意志,無論我配或不配。」那麼,若伯拉糾正確而真實地定了這話的罪,即那所說「神的恩典是按功德、賜給配得之人的」,他又是以何等的心思想、以何等的口說出他所說的話:「我們說,神將一切恩賜賜給那配得領受的人」呢?誰若留心觀察這些事,能不對那人的回應或辯護生出不安呢?那麼有人說,審判者為何認可這話呢?我承認確是如此。正因此,我自己如今心存疑惑;
38:111
sed nimirum aut breue dictum eorum audientiam et intentionem facile subterfugit aut aliquo modo id recte posse accipi existimantes, cuius de hac re confessiones liquidas sibi habere uidebantur, paene de uno uerbo nihil ei controuersiae mouendum putarunt. quod et nobis forsitan contigisset, si cum eis in illo iudicio sedissemus. si enim pro eo, quod positum est (dignus>, positum esset \'praedestinatus\' uel aliquid eius modi, nihil certe scrupuli tangeret atque angeret animum. et tamen si dicatur eum qui per electionem gratiae iustificatur nullis quidem praecedentibus meritis bonis.
but doubtless either the brief saying easily escaped their hearing and attention, or, deeming that in some way it could rightly be accepted—since they seemed to have from him clear confessions concerning this matter—they thought that almost no controversy ought to be stirred against him over a single word. Which perhaps would have befallen us too, had we sat with them in that judgment. For if in place of what was set down, 'worthy,' there had been set 'predestined' or something of that kind, assuredly no scruple would touch and vex the mind. And yet, whether it can be said even with certainty, or with the least offense to understanding, that he who is justified through the election of grace—with no preceding good merits indeed—is called worthy by destination, just as he is called elect, is judged difficult.
但無疑,或是那簡短的話輕易逃過了他們的聽聞與留意,或是他們以為這話在某種意義上能被正確地接納——既然他們似乎已從他那裡得著關於此事的清楚認信——便認為幾乎不該為單單一個詞而向他挑起爭議。這事或許也會臨到我們,倘若我們當時與他們同席於那審判。因為若在所寫下的「配得」一詞之處,寫的是「預定的」或諸如此類的詞,無疑就沒有任何顧慮觸擾心思了。然而,那藉恩典之揀選稱義的人(實在並無在先的善功德)——他是否能確切地、或至少無損於悟性地被稱為「憑命定而配得」,正如他被稱為「蒙揀選的」一樣——這卻難以判斷。
38:112
sed destinatione dignum uocari, sicut electus uocatur, utrum uel certe uel minima offensione intellegentiae dici possit, difficile iudicatur. nam quantum ad me attinet, ab hoc uerbo facile transirem, nisi me liber ille, cui respondi, ubi omnino nullam dicit dei gratiam nisi naturam nostram cum libero arbitrio, gratiam creaturam, de ipsius Pelagii sensu sollicitum redderet, ne forte hoc uerbum non de neglegentia locutionis, sed de diligentia dogmatis curarit inserere. iam ea quae restant nouissima ita iudices commouerunt, ut ante responsionem Pelagii damnanda censerent.
but is called worthy by destination, just as one elect is called—whether this can be said even with certainty, or with the least offense to the understanding, is judged difficult. For as far as concerns me, I would easily pass over from this word, were it not that that book, to which I replied—where he says that there is absolutely no grace of God except our nature with free will, grace being a creature—renders me anxious about Pelagius' own meaning, lest perchance he took care to insert this word not out of carelessness of speech, but out of diligence of dogma. Now the things that remain, the very last, so moved the judges that they judged them to be condemned even before Pelagius' response.
乃是憑命定被稱為配得,正如蒙揀選的人被稱為蒙揀選一樣——這是否能確切地、或至少無損於悟性地如此說,卻難以判斷。因為就我而論,我本可輕易略過這詞,若非那本我曾回應的書——在其中他說,除了我們的本性連同自由意志之外,絕沒有神的恩典,並以恩典為受造之物——使我對伯拉糾自己的意思生出不安,惟恐他之所以留意插入這詞,並非出於言語的疏忽,而是出於教義的用心。如今,那剩下的、末後的幾條,如此觸動了審判者,以致他們甚至在伯拉糾回應之前,就判定這些當受定罪。
38:113
Nam in sexto capitulo Caelestii libri positum obiectum est (filios dei non posse uocari, nisi omni modo absque peccato fuerint effecti), unde de secundum ipsum dictum est neque apostolum Paulum esse filium dei, qui dixit: non quod iam acceperim aut quod iam perfectus sim; in septimo capitulo \'obliuionem et ignorantiam non subiacere peccato, quoniam non secundum uoluntatem eueniunt, sed secundum necessitatem), cum Dauid dicat: delicta iuuentutis meae ne memineris et ignorantiae meae et cum in lege sacrificia pro ignorantia sicut pro peccato offeruntur;
For in the sixth chapter of Caelestius' book it was objected as set down 'that the sons of God cannot be called such, unless they have been made in every way without sin'; whence according to him it was said that not even the apostle Paul is a son of God, who said: Not that I have already attained, or am already perfect. In the seventh chapter, 'that forgetfulness and ignorance are not subject to sin, since they do not come about according to the will, but according to necessity'—whereas David says: Remember not the offenses of my youth, nor my ignorances; and whereas in the law sacrifices are offered for ignorance just as for sin.
因為在凱萊斯提烏書中第六章,人反駁所寫下的話:「神的兒子不能被稱為兒子,除非他們已在各方面被造成無罪」;由此,按他的說法,就連使徒保羅也不是神的兒子,因保羅說:這不是說我已經得著了,或已經完全了。在第七章:「遺忘與無知不算為罪,因為它們不是照著意志、乃是照著必然而發生」——然而大衛說:求祢不要記念我幼年的過犯與無知;且律法中為無知所獻的祭,正如為罪所獻的一樣。
38:114
in decimo capitulo \'non esse liberum arbitrium, si dei indigeat auxilio, quoniam in propria uoluntate habet unusquisque aut facere aliquid aut non facere\'; in duodecimo capitulo \'uictoriam nostram non ex dei esse adiutorio, sed ex libero arbitrio\', quod inferre dictus est his uerbis: \'nostra est uictoria, quoniam propria uoluntate arma suscepimus, sicut ex contrario nostrum est quando uincimur, quoniam armari propria uoluntate contempsimus\', et de apostolo Petro posuit testimonium (diuinae nos esse consortes naturae\', et syllogismum facere dicitur: \'quoniam si anima non potest esse sine peccato, ergo et deus subiacet peccato, cuius pars, hoc est anima, peccato obnoxia est\'.
In the tenth chapter, that 'there is no free will if it needs God's help, since everyone has it within his own will either to do something or not to do it'; in the twelfth chapter, that 'our victory comes not from God's assistance but from free will,' which he is said to introduce in these words: 'Ours is the victory, because we took up arms by our own will, just as, on the contrary, it is ours when we are conquered, because by our own will we scorned to be armed'; and he adduced a testimony from the Apostle Peter, 'that we are partakers of the divine nature,' and he is said to construct this syllogism: 'Since if the soul cannot be without sin, then God too is subject to sin, whose part—that is, the soul—is liable to sin.'
在第十章中主張『若自由意志需要神的幫助,就沒有自由意志,因為各人在自己的意志裡都有能力去行或不行某事』;在第十二章中主張『我們的勝利不是出於神的幫助,而是出於自由意志』,據說他用這些話帶出此論點:『勝利是屬於我們的,因為我們憑自己的意志拿起武器,正如相反地,當我們被擊敗時也是屬於我們的,因為我們憑自己的意志輕視武裝自己』;他還引用使徒彼得的見證,說『我們得與神的性情有份』,並據說他作出這樣的三段論:『既然靈魂不能沒有罪,那麼神也就服在罪之下了,因為祂的一部分——即靈魂——是難免於罪的。』
38:115
in tertio decimo capitulo dicit: \'quoniam paenitentibus uenia non datur secundum gratiam et misericordiam dei. sed secundum meritum et laborem eorum, qui per paenitentiam digni fuerint misericordia\'. His recitatis synodus dixit: \'quid ad haec quae lecta sunt capitula dicit praesens Pelagius monachus? hoc enim reprobat sancta synodus et sancta dei catholica ecclesia\'. Pelagius respondit: \'iterum dico quia haec et secundum ipsorum testimonium non sunt mea. pro quibus, ut dixi, satisfactionem non debeo. quae uero mea esse confessus sum, haec recte esse affirmo;
In the thirteenth chapter he says: 'that pardon is not granted to the penitent according to the grace and mercy of God, but according to their own merit and labour, in that through penance they have become worthy of mercy.' When these had been read out, the synod said: 'What does the monk Pelagius, here present, say to these chapters that have been read? For the holy synod and the holy catholic Church of God condemns this.' Pelagius answered: 'Again I say that, even by their own testimony, these are not mine. For these, as I have said, I owe no satisfaction. But those which I have confessed to be mine, these I affirm to be right;
在第十三章中他說:『赦免之賜給悔改者,不是按著神的恩典與憐憫,而是按著他們自己的功勞與努力,因他們藉悔改配得憐憫。』這些讀完後,會議說:『對這些讀出的章節,在座的修士伯拉糾有何話說?因為聖會議與神的聖公教會定這為當受譴責。』伯拉糾回答說:『我再說,即便按他們自己的見證,這些也不是我的。對於這些,正如我所說的,我不欠任何辯解。但我承認是我的那些,我確認是正確的;
38:116
quae autem dixi non esse mea, secundum iudicium sanctae ecclesiae reprobo anathema dicens omni contrauenienti et contradicenti sanctae catholicae ecclesiae doctrinis. ego enim in unius substantiae trinitatem credo et omnia secundum doctrinam sanctae catholicae ecclesiae; si quis uero aliena ab hac sapit, anathema sit\'. Synodus dixit: \'nunc quoniam satisfactum est nobis prosecutionibus praesentis Pelagii monachi, qui quidem piis doctrinis consentit, contraria uero ecclesiasticae fidei reprobat et anathematizat, communionis ecclesiasticae eum esse et catholicae confitemur\'.
but those which I have said are not mine, in accordance with the judgment of the holy Church I condemn, pronouncing anathema upon everyone who contravenes and contradicts the doctrines of the holy catholic Church. For I believe in a Trinity of one substance, and in all things according to the doctrine of the holy catholic Church; but if anyone holds views alien to this, let him be anathema.' The synod said: 'Now that we have been satisfied by the responses of the monk Pelagius here present, who indeed consents to the pious doctrines and condemns and anathematizes what is contrary to the faith of the Church, we confess that he belongs to the communion of the Church and is catholic.'
但我所說不是我的那些,我照聖教會的判斷予以譴責,並向凡違背並反對聖公教會教義的人宣告詛咒。因為我信一本體的三位一體,並凡事都照聖公教會的教義而信;但若有人持與此相異的看法,願他受詛咒。』會議說:『既然在座修士伯拉糾的答辯已使我們滿意,他確實贊同虔敬的教義,並譴責且詛咒與教會信仰相悖的事,我們便承認他屬於教會的共融,並且是大公的。』
38:117
Si ista sint gesta, quibus amici Pelagii gaudent eum esse purgatum, nos, quoniam erga se nostram quoque amicitiam prolatis etiam familiaribus epistolis nostris atque in hoc iudicio recitatis, quas insertas continent gesta, satis probare curauit, salutem quidem eius in Christo cupimus et optamus, de ista uero eius purgatione, quae magis creditur quam liquido demonstratur, gaudere temere non debemus. neque hoc dicens iudicum arguo uel neglegentiam uel coniuentiam uel, quod ab eis longe abhorrere certissimum est, impiorum dogmatum conscientiam, sed eorum iudicio pro merito approbato atque laudato Pelagius tamen apud eos quibus amplius certiusque notus est non mihi uidetur esse purgatus.
If these are the proceedings by which Pelagius's friends rejoice that he has been cleared, we, seeing that toward himself he has taken pains sufficiently to prove our friendship as well—by producing even our own personal letters, which were read out in this trial and which the proceedings include as inserted—we do indeed desire and wish his salvation in Christ; but concerning this acquittal of his, which is more believed than clearly demonstrated, we ought not rashly to rejoice. Nor in saying this do I charge the judges with either negligence, or connivance, or (what it is most certain is utterly far from them) complicity in impious dogmas; but although by their judgment he was approved and praised as deserving, Pelagius nevertheless, in the eyes of those to whom he is more fully and more surely known, does not seem to me to have been cleared.
如果這些便是伯拉糾的朋友們因之歡喜、認為他已被洗清的審議記錄,那麼我們——鑑於他對自己也曾費心充分證明我們對他的友誼,甚至拿出我們私人的書信,這些信在此審判中被宣讀,並被作為插入之件收入記錄——我們固然在基督裡渴望並願他得救;但對於他這樁與其說被清楚證實、不如說只是被人相信的洗清,我們卻不該輕率歡喜。我這樣說,並非指控審判者疏忽、縱容,或(我極確信這是與他們絕不相干的)與不虔敬的教條同謀;然而,儘管按他們的判斷他被認可、被讚許為配得的,伯拉糾在那些對他認識得更充分、更確切的人眼中,在我看來卻並未被洗清。
38:118
illi enim tamquam de ignoto iudicantes his praesertim absentibus, qui contra eum libellum dederant, hominem quidem diligentius examinare minime potuerunt, haeresim tamen ipsam, si eorum sequantur iudicium qui pro eius peruersitate certabant, penitus peremerunt. illi autem qui bene sciunt quae Pelagius docere consueueiit, siue qui eius disputationibus restiterunt siue qui ex ipso errore se liberatos esse gratulantur, quomodo possunt eum non habere suspectum, quando eius non simplicem confessionem praeterita errata damnantem, sed talem defensionem legunt, quasi numquam aliter senserit, quam isto iudicio in eius est responsionibus approbatum?
For they, judging as it were about someone unknown—especially in the absence of those who had presented a document against him—were quite unable to examine the man more carefully; yet the heresy itself, if they follow the judgment of those who were contending on behalf of his perversity, they utterly destroyed. But those who know well what Pelagius was accustomed to teach—whether those who resisted his disputations, or those who congratulate themselves on being freed from that very error—how can they not hold him suspect, when they read not a straightforward confession of his condemning his past errors, but such a defence as if he had never held any view otherwise than what was approved in his responses by this judgment?
因為他們像是在審判一個素不相識的人——尤其那些曾遞交狀書控告他的人並不在場——實在無法更仔細地查驗此人;然而那異端本身,如果他們依從那些為他的乖謬而爭辯之人的判斷,他們卻是徹底除滅了。但那些深知伯拉糾慣常教導什麼的人——無論是曾抵擋他辯論的人,還是因脫離那錯謬而慶幸的人——當他們讀到的不是他坦率承認、譴責自己過往錯誤的認信,而是這樣一種辯護,彷彿他從來就只持有此次審判在他答辯中所認可的看法時,他們怎能不對他心存疑慮呢?
38:119
Nam, ut de me ipso potissimum dicam, prius absentis et Romae constituti Pelagii nomen cum magna eius laude cognoui; postea coepit ad nos fama perferre, quod aduersus dei gratiam disputaret. quod licet dolerem et ab eis mihi diceretur quibus crederem, ab ipso tamen tale aliquid uel in eius aliquo libro nosse cupiebam, ut, si inciperem redarguere, negare non posset. postea uero quam in Africam uenit, me absente nostro, id est Hipponensi litore exceptus est, ubi omnino, sicut comperi a nostris, nihil ab illo huius modi auditum est, quia et citius, quam putabatur, inde profectus est.
For, to speak above all of my own case: at first I came to know the name of Pelagius—while he was absent and settled at Rome—with much praise of him; afterward rumour began to bring to us the report that he was disputing against the grace of God. Though I grieved at this, and it was told me by those whom I could trust, I nevertheless desired to learn something of this kind from himself, or from some book of his, so that, if I should begin to refute it, he could not deny it. But after he came to Africa, in my absence he was received on our coast, that is, the shore of Hippo, where—as I have learned from our people—absolutely nothing of this sort was heard from him, because he departed thence sooner than was expected.
因為,尤其要說我自己的情形:起初我認識伯拉糾的名字——那時他不在此地,定居在羅馬——是伴隨著對他的許多讚譽;後來傳聞開始傳到我們這裡,說他在辯駁神的恩典。雖然我為此憂傷,且是那些我可信的人告訴我的,我仍渴望從他本人、或從他的某本書中親自得知這類事情,好叫我若著手駁斥,他無法否認。但在他來到非洲之後,我不在的時候,他在我們的海岸、即希坡的岸邊被接待。據我從我們的人那裡查明,那裡完全沒有從他口中聽見這類的話,因為他比人所預料的更快就從那裡動身離去了。
38:120
postmodum eius faciem Carthagine, quantum recolo, semel uel iterum uidi, quando cura collationis, quam cum haereticis Donatistis habituri eramus, occupatissimus fui; ille uero etiam inde ad transmarina properauit. interea per ora eorum qui eius discipuli ferebantur dogmata ista feruebant, ita ut Caelestius ad ecclesiasticum iudicium perueniret et reportaret dignam sua peruersitate sententiam. salubrius sane aduersus eos agi putabamus, si hominum nominibus tacitis ipsi refutarentur et redarguerentur errores atque ita metu potius ecclesiastici iudicii corrigerentur homines quam ipso iudicio punirentur. nec libris igitur aduersus mala illa disserere nec popularibus tractatibus cessabamus.
Afterward, as far as I recall, I saw his face at Carthage once or twice, at a time when I was fully occupied with the affair of the conference we were about to hold with the Donatist heretics; and he for his part hastened on from there to lands overseas. Meanwhile, through the mouths of those who were reputed to be his disciples, these dogmas were seething, so that Caelestius came before an ecclesiastical tribunal and carried off a sentence worthy of his perversity. We thought, indeed, that it was more wholesome to act against them by refuting and confuting the errors themselves while keeping men's names unspoken, so that men might be corrected rather by fear of ecclesiastical judgment than punished by the judgment itself. And so we ceased neither to argue against those evils in books nor in sermons to the people.
後來,就我所記得的,我在迦太基見過他的面一兩次,那時我正全神貫注於我們即將與多納圖派異端舉行的會談之事;而他則從那裡趕往海外之地。在此期間,藉著那些被認為是他門徒之人的口,這些教條沸騰起來,以致凱雷斯提烏斯被帶到教會的審判前,領受了與他乖謬相稱的判決。我們固然認為,更有益的作法是對付他們時隱去人的名字,只駁斥並駁倒那些錯謬本身,好叫人寧可因懼怕教會的審判而得糾正,而非受審判本身的懲罰。因此,無論在書中,還是在向民眾的講道中,我們都不停止駁斥那些惡事。
38:121
Cum uero mihi etiam liber ille datus esset a seruis dei. bonis et honestis uiris Timasio et Iacobo, ubi apertissime Pelagius obiectam sibi a se ipso tamquam ab aduersario, unde iam grandi inuidia laborabat, de dei gratia quaestionem non aliter sibi soluere uisus est, nisi ut naturam cum libero arbitrio conditam dei diceret gratiam, aliquando idque tenuiter nec aperte ei coniungens uel legis adiutorium uel remissionem etiam peccatorum: tum uero sine ulla dubitatione mihi claruit, quam esset christianae saluti uenenum illius peruersitatis inimicum.
But when that book too was given to me by the servants of God, the good and honourable men Timasius and Iacobus—in which Pelagius, in answering the question about God's grace which he had raised against himself as though from an adversary (a question on account of which he was already labouring under great odium), was seen to resolve it for himself in no other way than by saying that God's grace was nature created together with free will, sometimes and only faintly and not openly joining to it either the aid of the law or even the remission of sins—then indeed it became clear to me beyond all doubt how great a poison to Christian salvation was that hostile perversity.
但當那本書也被神的僕人、善良而可敬的人提馬西烏斯與雅各交給我時——在書中,伯拉糾回答那個他彷彿以對手身分向自己提出、並已因之背負極大憎惡的關於神的恩典的問題時,除了說神的恩典就是與自由意志一同受造的本性之外,他不用別的方式為自己解答,有時只是隱約而不公開地把律法的幫助、甚至罪的赦免與之相連——那時,那與救恩為敵的乖謬對基督徒救恩是何等的毒素,便毫無疑問地向我顯明了。
38:122
nec sic tamen operi meo, quo eundem librum refelli, Pelagii nomen inserui, facilius me existimans profuturum, si seruata amicitia adhuc eius uerecundiae parcerem, cuius litteris iam parcere non deberem. hinc est, quod nunc moleste fero, in hoc indicio dixisse illum quodam loco : (anathematizo illos qui sic tenent aut aliquando tenuerunt\'. suffecerat dicere: qui sic tenent. ut eum crederemus esse correctum; cum uero addidit: aut aliquando tenuerunt, primum quam iniuste damnare immeritos ausus est, qui illo. quem siue aliis sine ipso doctore didicerant, errore caruerunt?
Yet not even so did I insert Pelagius's name into my work by which I refuted that same book, thinking I should more easily do good if, keeping our friendship intact, I still spared his sense of shame, though I ought no longer to spare his writings. Hence it is that I now take it ill that in this trial he said in a certain place: 'I anathematize those who so hold, or who at any time have held it.' It would have sufficed to say 'those who so hold,' for us to believe him corrected; but when he added 'or who at any time have held it,' first, how unjustly he dared to condemn men who did not deserve it, who were free of that error—which they had learned either from others or from him as their teacher?
然而即便如此,我在駁斥那本書的著作中仍未插入伯拉糾的名字,心想若保全我們的友誼、仍顧惜他的羞恥感,我行善會更容易,儘管我對他的著作已不該再顧惜。因此我如今感到不快的是,在此次審判中,他在某處說:『我詛咒那些如此持守、或曾在任何時候持守此見的人。』本來只說『那些如此持守的人』就足以叫我們相信他已改正;但當他加上『或曾在任何時候持守此見的人』時,首先,他竟敢定罪那些不當受罪、如今已無此錯謬的人,這是何等不公——而那錯謬本是他們或從別人、或從他這位老師學來的呢?
38:123
deinde quis eorum qui eum ista non solum aliquando tenuisse uerum etiam docuisse nouerunt, non immerito suspicetur simulate anathematizasse qui haec tenent, cum eodem modo anathematizare non dubitauit qui haec aliquando tenuerunt. in quibus eum ipsum recordabuntur magistrum? ecce, ut alios taceam, Timasium et Iacobum quibus oculis, qua fronte conspiciet suos, aut dilectores et aliquando discipulos, ad quos librum scripsi, ubi libro eius respondi? qui certe quemadmodum mihi rescripserint, tacendum et praetereundum non putaui, sed exemplum litterarum subter adnexui. \'Domino uere beatissimo et merito uenerabili patri episcopo Augustino Timasius et Iacobus in domino salutem.
Next, which of those who knew that he had not only at some time held these views but had even taught them, would not with good reason suspect that he anathematized in pretence those who hold these things, since he did not hesitate to anathematize in the same manner those who at any time held these things?—among whom they will remember that he himself was their master. Behold, to say nothing of others, with what eyes, with what countenance will he look upon Timasius and Iacobus, his admirers and once his disciples, to whom I wrote the book in which I answered his book? Their reply to me I did not think should be passed over in silence; rather I have appended below a copy of the letter. 'To the truly most blessed and deservedly venerable father, bishop Augustine, Timasius and Iacobus, greeting in the Lord.
其次,那些知道他不僅曾在某時持守這些看法、甚至還教導過這些看法的人,誰不會有充分理由懷疑他詛咒那些持守這些事的人是假意的呢?既然他毫不遲疑地以同樣方式詛咒那些曾在任何時候持守這些事的人——他們必記得,他自己正是他們的老師。看哪,別的不說,他將以怎樣的眼目、怎樣的面容去看提馬西烏斯與雅各,他的仰慕者、曾經的門徒,就是我寫那本回應他書之作所給的人呢?他們給我的回信,我認為不該默然略過;我反倒在下面附上信件的抄本。『致真正至有福、當受尊敬的父、主教奧古斯丁,提馬西烏斯與雅各在主裡問安。
38:124
Ita nos refecit et recreauit gratia dei ministrata per uerbum tuum, ut prorsus germane dicamus: misit uerbum suum et sanauit eos, domine beatissime et merito uenerabili pater. sane ea diligentia uentilasse sanctitatem tuam textum eiusdem libelli reperimus, ut ad singulos apices responsa reddita stupeamus, siue in his quae refutare, detestari ac fugere deceat christianum siue in illis in quibus non satis inuenitur errasse, quamuis nescio qua calliditate in ipsis quoque gratiam dei credidit supprimendam.
So has the grace of God, ministered through your word, refreshed and revived us, that we may say quite fittingly: 'He sent his word and healed them,' most blessed and deservedly venerable father. Indeed, we have found that your holiness sifted the text of that same little book with such diligence that we are astonished at the answers rendered to each point—whether in those things which a Christian ought to refute, detest, and flee, or in those in which he is not sufficiently found to have erred, although by some cunning or other he believed that in these too the grace of God should be suppressed.
藉你的話所施行的神的恩典,這樣使我們得著更新、得著甦醒,以致我們可以極其貼切地說:『祂發命醫治他們』,至有福、當受尊敬的父啊。的確,我們發現你的聖德如此殷勤地篩查那同一本小書的內容,以致我們對你逐點所作的回答驚歎不已——無論是在那些基督徒應當駁斥、憎惡、逃避的事上,還是在那些他未被充分認定為犯錯的地方,儘管他以某種狡黠,在這些地方也一樣相信神的恩典是該被壓下的。
38:125
sed unum est quod nos in tanto beneficio afficit, quia tarde hoc tam praeclarum gratiae dei munus effulsit, siquidem contigit absentes fieri quosdam, quorum caecitati ista tam perspicuae ueritatis illustratio deberetur, ad quos etsi tardius non diffidimus propitio deo eandem gratiam peruenire, qui uult omnes homines saluos fieri et ad agnitionem ueritatis uenire. nos uero, etsi olim spiritu caritatis, qui in te est, docti subiectionem eius abiecerimus erroris, in hoc etiam nunc gratias agimus, quod haec quae ante credidimus nunc aliis aperire didicimus uiam facilitatis uberiore sanctitatis tuae sermone pandente. et alia manu:
But there is one thing which affects us amid so great a benefit, namely that this so splendid gift of God's grace shone forth so late, since it has come to pass that certain persons have become absent—those to whose blindness this illumination of so clear a truth was owed; yet to them, even if more tardily, we do not doubt that by God's favour the same grace will reach, who wills all men to be saved and to come to the knowledge of the truth. As for us, although we, taught long ago by the spirit of charity which is in you, cast off subjection to that error, in this too we now give thanks, that what we formerly believed we have now learned to open to others, your holiness's more copious discourse laying open the way of ease. And in another hand:
但在如此大的恩惠之中,有一件事觸動我們,就是神恩典這如此輝煌的賞賜竟顯明得如此之遲,因為以致有些人已經離世——本是他們的瞎眼理當得著這如此清晰真理的光照;然而對他們,縱然遲些,我們也不懷疑,藉神的恩眷,同樣的恩典必臨到他們,因祂願意萬人得救,明白真道。至於我們,雖然我們早已受你裡面愛的靈教導,摒棄了對那錯謬的順服,在這件事上我們如今也獻上感謝,就是我們從前所信的,如今已學會向別人開啟,因你聖德更豐盛的言論鋪陳出這條平易之路。』另有一手筆跡寫道:
38:126
incolumem beatitudinem tuam nostrique memorem misericordia dei nostri glorificet in aeternum\'. Si ergo et iste ita confiteretur in hoc errore se fuisse aliquando ut hominem praeoccupatum, sed nunc anathematizare qui haec tenent, quisquis ei non gratularetur tenente iam illo uiam ueritatis, ipse amitteret uiscera caritatis. nunc uero parum est, quod se non confessus est ab ea peste liberatum, sed anathematizauit insuper liberatos, qui eum sic diligunt, ut etiam ipsum cupiant liberari. in quibus et isti sunt, qui beneuolentiam suam erga illum significauerunt his ad me datis litteris suis; nam et ipsum praecipue cogitabant, cum dicerent hoc se affici. quod tarde illum librum scripserim.
'May the mercy of our God glorify your blessedness, unharmed and mindful of us, for ever.' If, then, this man too had confessed that he had once been in this error like a man taken off guard, but that he now anathematized those who hold these things, whoever did not congratulate him, now that he held the way of truth, would himself lose the bowels of charity. But as it is, it is little that he did not confess himself freed from that plague; rather he anathematized besides those who have been freed—men who love him so as even to desire that he himself be freed. Among these are also those who signified their goodwill toward him in these letters of theirs sent to me; for they were thinking especially of him too when they said they were affected by this, that I wrote that book so late.
『願我們神的憐憫使你的福分得榮耀,直到永遠,願你平安無恙、記念我們。』那麼,如果這人也承認自己曾像一個猝不及防的人陷在這錯謬中,但如今詛咒那些持守這些事的人,那麼,既然他已持守真理之道,誰若不為他慶賀,誰自己就失去了愛的肺腑。但事實上,他不承認自己脫離了那瘟疫,這還是小事;他反倒連那些已得脫離的人也一併詛咒——這些人愛他,甚至渴望他自己也得脫離。這些人中也包括那些在寄給我的信中表達對他善意的人;因為他們說他們為一事所觸動,即我這麼遲才寫那本書時,他們心中所特別掛念的也正是他。
38:127
\'siquidem contigit\', inquiunt, \'absentes fieri quosdam, quorum caecitati ista tam perspicuae ueritatis illustratio deberetur, ad quos etsi tardius\\ inquiunt, \'non diffidimus propitio deo eandem gratiam peruenire\'. nomen quippe uel nomina ipsi quoque adhuc tacenda putauerunt, ut uiuente amicitia error potius moreretur amicorum.
'For it has come to pass,' they say, 'that certain persons have become absent, to whose blindness this illumination of so clear a truth was owed; yet to them, even if more tardily,' they say, 'we do not doubt that by God's favour the same grace will reach.' Indeed, they too thought that his name, or names, should still be kept silent, so that, while friendship lived on, the error of friends might rather die.
『因為已經如此發生,』他們說,『有些人已經離世,本是他們的瞎眼理當得著這如此清晰真理的光照;然而對他們,縱然遲些,』他們說,『我們也不懷疑,藉神的恩眷,同樣的恩典必臨到。』的確,他們自己也認為,他的名字、或那些名字,仍當緘默不提,好叫在友誼存續之時,朋友的錯謬倒可以消亡。
38:128
At nunc si Pelagius deum cogitat, si non est ingratus eius misericordiae, qui eum ad episcoporum iudicium propterea perduxit, ut haec anathemata defendere postea non auderet iamque detestanda et abicienda cognosceret, gratius accipiet litteras nostras, quando expresso nomine ulcus sanandum potius aperimus, quam illas, ubi, cum dolorem facere timeremus, tumorem, quod nos paenitet, augebamus. si autem mihi fuerit iratus, quam inique irascatur attendat et, ut uincat iram, tandem aliquando dei postulet gratiam, quam in hoc iudicio confessus est singulis nostris actibus necessariam, ut ueram consequatur illo adiuuante uictoriam.
But now, if Pelagius thinks of God, if he is not ungrateful for the mercy of Him who for this reason brought him before the judgment of the bishops—that he might not afterward dare to defend these anathematized positions, and might now recognize them as things to be detested and cast away—he will receive our letter more gladly, now that we openly, by naming the name, lay bare the ulcer to be healed, than those in which, while we feared to cause pain, we were increasing the swelling, of which we repent. But if he is angry with me, let him consider how unjustly he is angry, and, in order to conquer his anger, let him at length beg the grace of God, which in this trial he confessed to be necessary for each of our acts, that he may attain true victory with His help.
但如今,如果伯拉糾思念神,如果他對那位憐憫他的主不忘恩——祂正是為此緣故把他帶到主教們的審判前,好叫他此後不敢再為這些受詛咒的主張辯護,並如今認清這些是當憎惡、當丟棄的——那麼,如今我們公開地、指名道姓地揭開那當醫治的膿瘡,他必更樂意領受我們這封信,勝過那些信;在那些信裡,我們因怕造成疼痛,反倒助長了腫脹,這是我們如今所懊悔的。但若他向我發怒,願他思想他發怒是何等不公,並且為了勝過怒氣,願他終究求告神的恩典——他在此審判中承認這恩典為我們每一個行為所必需——好叫他靠祂的幫助得著真正的勝利。
38:129
quid enim ei prosunt tantae eius laudes in epistolis epis.coporum, quas pro se commemorandas uel etiam legendas atque allegandas putauit? quasi eum haec peruersa sentire omnes qui uehementes et quodam modo ardentes ad bonam uitam exhortationes eius audiebant facile scire potuerant. Et ego quidem in epistola mea, quam protulit, non solum ab eius laudibus temperaui, sed etiam, quantum potui, sine ullius commotione quaestionis de dei gratia recte sapere admonui. dixi eum quippe in salutatione dominum. quod epistolari more etiam non christianis quibusdam scribere solemus neque id mendaciter, quoniam omnibus ad salutem. quae in Christo est, consequendam debemus quodam modo liberam seruitutem.
For what do all those great praises of him in the letters of the bishops profit him, which he thought should be recalled on his own behalf, or even read out and alleged?—as if all who heard his exhortations to a good life, vehement and in a manner burning, could easily have known that he held these perverse opinions. And I indeed, in my letter which he produced, not only refrained from praising him, but even, as far as I could, admonished him—without stirring up any controversy—to be rightly minded about the grace of God. Indeed, in the greeting I called him 'lord,' which by epistolary custom we are wont to write even to certain non-Christians, and that not falsely, since to all we owe, for the attaining of salvation which is in Christ, a kind of free servitude.
因為主教書信中對他那許多的稱讚,他認為該為自己援引、甚至宣讀並引證出來,這於他有何益處呢?——彷彿凡聽過他那些激烈、且在某種意義上熱切的勸人向善之言的人,都能輕易知道他持有這些乖謬的看法。而我,在他所拿出的我的信中,不僅避免稱讚他,甚至盡我所能地、不激起任何爭論地勸勉他,要在神的恩典上存正確的心思。的確,在問安中我稱他為『主人』,這是按書信慣例、我們甚至也慣於寫給某些非基督徒的,而且並非虛假,因為為了得著在基督裡的救恩,我們對眾人都負有某種自由的僕役之責。
38:130
dixi dilectissimum, quod et nunc dico et si iratus fuerit, adhuc dicam, quoniam nisi erga eum dilectionem tenuero, illo irascente ipse mihi magis nocebo. dixi desiderantissimum, quoniam ualde cupiebam cum praesente aliquid colloqui; iam enim audieram contra gratiam, qua iustificamur, quando hinc aliqua commemoratio fieret, aperta eum contentione conari. denique litterarum ipsarum breuis textus hoc indicat; nam cum egissem gratias. quod me scriptis suis exhilarasset certum faciendo de sua salute ac suorum.
I called him 'most beloved,' which I still say and, even if he be angry, will still say, since unless I keep love toward him, while he is angry I shall harm myself the more. I called him 'most longed-for,' since I greatly desired to converse about something with him in person; for I had already heard that, whenever any mention of it was made here, he strove with open contention against the grace by which we are justified. In short, the brief text of the letter itself indicates this; for when I had given thanks that he had gladdened me by his writings, assuring me of his welfare and that of his people—
我稱他為『至親愛的』,這話我如今仍說,即使他發怒,我還要說,因為除非我對他持守愛,否則當他發怒時,我反倒更害了自己。我稱他為『至令人渴念的』,因為我極其渴望與他當面談論一些事;因為我已聽說,每逢這裡提及此事,他都公開爭辯,力抗那使我們稱義的恩典。總之,那封信簡短的正文本身也顯明這點;因為當我為他以書信使我歡喜、並使我確知他及他的人平安而致謝時——
38:131
quos utique si correctos uolumus, etiam corporali salute saluos uelle debemus, mox ei bona optaui a domino retribui non ad salutem corporis pertinentia, sed ea potius, quae putabat esse uel forte adhuc putat in solo arbitrio uoluntatis et propria potestate posita, simul optans et propter hoc uitam aeternam. deinde quia litteris suis, quibus respondebam, talia quaedam in me bona multum benigneque laudauerat, etiam ibi petiui ab eo, ut pro me oraret, quo potius a domino talis fierem, qualem me esse iam crederet, ut eum sic admonerem, contra quod ille sapiebat, ipsam quoque iustitiam, quam in Ille laudandam putauerat, non esse uolentis neque currentis, sed miserentis dei.
whom, if we wish them corrected, we ought also to wish safe with bodily health—I then wished for him from the Lord good things bestowed, not those pertaining to the health of the body, but rather those which he thought were, or perhaps still thinks are, placed in the will's choice alone and in its own power, at the same time wishing on this account eternal life too. Then, because in his letter, to which I was replying, he had praised in me certain such good things much and very kindly, there too I asked of him that he pray for me, so that I might rather be made by the Lord such as he already believed me to be, in order that I might thus admonish him—against what he supposed—that righteousness itself, which he had thought praiseworthy in me, is not of him that wills nor of him that runs, but of God that shows mercy.
這些人,我們若願他們得糾正,也理當願他們有肉身的健康得平安——我於是願主賜給他美善之物,並非關乎身體健康的,而是那些他以為、或許至今仍以為只置於意志的抉擇與自身能力之中的美善;同時我也為此願他得永生。其次,因為在他寫給我、我所回覆的信中,他曾在我身上大大而極親切地稱讚某些這樣的美善,我在那裡也求他為我禱告,好叫我倒被主造成他已相信我所是的樣子,好叫我如此勸勉他——與他所想的相反——就是他以為在我身上值得稱讚的那義本身,並不在乎那定意的,也不在乎那奔跑的,只在乎發憐憫的神。
38:132
hoc est totum, quod breuis illa epistola mea continet eaque intentione dictata est; nam ita se habet. \'Domino dilectissimo et desiderantissimo fratri Pelagio Augustinus in domino salutem. Gratias ago plurimum. quod me litteris tuis exhilarare dignatus es et certum facere de salute uestra. retribuat tibi dominus bona, quibus semper sis bonus, et cum illo aeterno uiuas in aeternum, domine dilectissime et desiderantissime frater. ego autem, etsi in me non agnosco praeconia de me tua, quae tuae benignitatis epistola continet, beneuolo tamen animo erga exiguitatem meam ingratus esse non possum, simul admonens, ut potius ores pro me, quo talis a domino fiam, qualem me iam esse arbitraris.
This is the whole of what that brief letter of mine contains, and it was dictated with this intention; for it runs thus: 'To the most beloved and most longed-for lord and brother Pelagius, Augustine, greeting in the Lord. I give you very great thanks that you have deigned to gladden me by your letter and to make me certain of your welfare. May the Lord repay you good things, by which you may always be good, and may you live with Him, the eternal one, for ever, most beloved and most longed-for lord and brother. As for me, although I do not recognize in myself the praises of me which your letter of kindness contains, yet I cannot be ungrateful for your kindly disposition toward my littleness; at the same time admonishing you that you rather pray for me, that I may be made by the Lord such as you already judge me to be.
這就是我那封簡短的信所含的全部內容,也是它所懷的意旨而寫成的;因為它是這樣寫的:『致至親愛、至令人渴念的主人與弟兄伯拉糾,奧古斯丁在主裡問安。我大大感謝你,因你屈尊以書信使我歡喜,並使我確知你的平安。願主報答你美善之物,使你常常為善,並願你與那位永恆者同活到永遠,至親愛、至令人渴念的主人與弟兄。至於我,雖然我在自己身上認不出你那充滿善意的信中對我的稱讚,我卻不能對你向我這卑微者所懷的親切心意忘恩;同時勸你倒要為我禱告,好叫我被主造成你已認定我所是的樣子。
38:133
et alia manu: memor nostri incolumis domino placeas, domine dilectissime et desiderantissime frater\'. In ipsa quoque subscriptione quod posui, ut domino placeat, magis hoc esse significaui in eius gratia quam in sola hominis uoluntate, quando id nec hortatus sum nec praecepi nec docui, sed optaui. quemadmodum uero si hortarer aut praeciperem uel docerem, pertinere hoc et ad liberum arbitrium demonstrarem nec tamen dei gratiae derogarem, ita, quia optaui, dei quidem commendaui gratiam, non tamen arbitrium uoluntatis extinxi.
And in another hand: mindful of us and unharmed, may you please the Lord, most beloved and most longed-for lord and brother.' In this subscription too, in that I wrote 'may he please the Lord,' I signified rather that this is in His grace than in the will of man alone, since I neither exhorted, nor commanded, nor taught it, but wished it. Just as, however, if I were exhorting or commanding or teaching, I should show that this pertains also to free will and yet should not derogate from the grace of God, so, because I wished it, I have indeed commended the grace of God, and yet have not extinguished the choice of the will.
另有一手筆跡寫道:願你記念我們、平安無恙,得神喜悅,至親愛、至令人渴念的主人與弟兄。』在這署名之語中,我寫『願他得神喜悅』,也同樣是要表明這事是在祂的恩典裡,而非單在人的意志裡,因為我既未勸勉、也未吩咐、也未教導這事,只是願它成就。然而,正如我若在勸勉、吩咐或教導,就會顯明這事也關乎自由意志、卻又不貶損神的恩典;照樣,因為我是願它成就,我固然稱許了神的恩典,卻也並未消滅意志的抉擇。
38:134
ut quid ergo in hoc iudicio protulit hanc epistolam, secundum quam, si ab initio sapuisset, nullo modo fortassis licet a bonis fratribus, sed tamen peruersitate disputationum eius offensis ad episcopale iudicium uocaretur? porro autem sicut ego rationem de hac mea epistola reddidi, ita de suis, si esset necesse, redderent quorum allegauit dicentes uel quid putauerint uel quid ignorauerint uel qua ratione scripserint.
To what end, then, did he produce this letter in this trial? For according to it, if he had been of sound mind from the beginning, he would perhaps in no way—though by good brothers, yet offended by the perversity of his disputations—have been summoned to episcopal judgment. Moreover, just as I have given account of this letter of mine, so of theirs, if it were necessary, those would give account whom he alleged, stating either what they supposed, or what they were ignorant of, or by what reasoning they wrote.
那麼,他在此次審判中拿出這封信,是為了什麼呢?因為照這封信看,他若從一開始就存正確的心思,那麼——縱然是被善良的弟兄們,卻因他辯論的乖謬而受冒犯——他或許根本不會被傳喚到主教的審判前。再者,正如我已為我這封信作了交代,照樣,他所援引之人若有需要,也會為他們的信作交代,說明他們或是怎樣想的,或是對什麼無知,或是出於什麼理由而寫。
38:135
proinde Pelagius, de quorumlibet sanctorum amicitia se iactauerit, quorumlibet de suis laudibus litteras legerit, quaelibet purgationis suae gesta protulerit, nisi ea, quae contra dei gratiam, qua uocamur et iustificamur, posuisse in libris suis idoneorum testium fide probatur, confessus anathematizauerit ac deinde contra haec ipsa scripserit et disputauerit, nequaquam his, quibus plenius notus est, uidebitur esse correctus. Iam enim quae post hoc iudicium consecuta sint, quae hanc suspicionem magis augeant, non tacebo.
Accordingly, however much Pelagius may boast of the friendship of any saints whatever, whatever letters of praise about himself he may read, whatever proceedings of his own acquittal he may produce, unless he has confessed and anathematized the things which he is proved, by the testimony of suitable witnesses, to have set down in his books against the grace of God by which we are called and justified, and has thereafter written and disputed against these very things, he will by no means seem, to those to whom he is more fully known, to have been corrected. For I shall now not keep silent about what followed after this trial, things which increase this suspicion the more.
因此,無論伯拉糾如何誇耀他與任何聖徒的友誼,無論他讀出任何關於自己的稱讚信件,無論他拿出任何自己洗清的審議記錄,除非他認信並詛咒那些經合宜見證人的證詞、證實他曾在自己書中違背那使我們蒙召稱義之神恩典而寫下的事,且此後又著文駁斥這些事本身,否則在那些對他認識更充分的人看來,他絕不會顯為已得糾正。因為我如今不再緘默於此次審判之後所發生的事,這些事更加深了這疑慮。
38:136
peruenit in manus nostras nonnulla epistola, quae ipsius Pelagii diceretur scribentis ad amicum suum quendam presbyterum, qui ., eum litteris, sicut eadem epistola continetur, benigne admonuerat, ne per eius occasionem se aliquis a corpore ecclesiae separaret. ibi inter cetera, quae inserere longum est nec opus est, ait Pelagius: \'quattuordecim episcoporum sententia definitio nostra comprobata est, qua diximus posse hominem sine peccato esse et dei mandata facile custodire, si uelit. quae sententia\', inquit, (contradictionis os confusione perfudit et omnem in malum conspirantem societatem ab inuicem separauit\'.
There came into our hands a certain letter, said to be written by Pelagius himself to a certain friend of his, a presbyter, who—as that same letter reports—had kindly admonished him by letter that no one should, on his account, separate himself from the body of the Church. There, among other things which it would be tedious and needless to insert, Pelagius says: 'Our definition, by which we said that a man can be without sin and easily keep the commandments of God if he wills, has been approved by the sentence of fourteen bishops. And this sentence,' he says, 'has drenched the mouth of contradiction with confusion, and has separated from one another every fellowship conspiring for evil.'
有一封信落到我們手中,據說是伯拉糾親自寫給他某位朋友、一位長老的;如那同一封信所述,這位長老曾以信善意勸他,勿讓任何人因他的緣故而與教會的身體分離。在信中,除了那些插入既冗長又無必要的其他事情外,伯拉糾說:『我們的定義,就是我們所說的:人若願意,就能沒有罪、並輕易遵守神的誡命,這定義已蒙十四位主教的判詞認可。而這判詞,』他說,『已使反駁之口滿了羞愧,並使凡同謀作惡的社群彼此分離。』
38:137
siue ergo istam epistolam Pelagius uere scripserit siue sub eius nomine a quocumque conficta sit, quis non uideat, quemadmodum hic error et de iudicio, ubi conuictus atque damnatus est, tamquam de uictoria glorietur? sic enim posuit haec uerba, quemadmodum leguntur in libro eius, qui capitulorum uocatur, non quemadmodum obiecta sunt in iudicio uel eius etiam responsione repetita. nam et illi qui obiecerunt nescio qua incuria minus posuerunt uerbum, de quo non parua est controuersia. posuerunt enim eum dixisse posse hominem, si uelit, esse sine peccato et dei mandata custodire, si uelit; de facilitate nihil est dictum. deinde ipse respondens ait:
Whether, then, Pelagius truly wrote this letter, or whether it was fabricated by someone under his name, who would not see how this error glories, as it were over a victory, even about the judgment where it was convicted and condemned? For he set down these words just as they are read in his book which is called 'Of the Chapters,' not as they were objected in the trial, or as repeated even in his own response. For those too who made the objections, by some carelessness or other, omitted a word about which there is no small controversy. For they set down that he had said a man can, if he wills, be without sin and keep the commandments of God, if he wills; about 'ease' nothing was said. Then he himself, answering, says:
那麼,無論伯拉糾是否真的寫了這封信,還是有人假借他的名字捏造的,誰不看出這錯謬如何彷彿誇勝一般,甚至就它被定罪、被譴責的那次審判本身而誇口呢?因為他把這些話寫下來,正如同它們在他那本名為《章目》的書中所讀到的,而非如它們在審判中被提出、或甚至在他自己回答中被重述的樣子。因為連那些提出控訴的人,也因某種疏忽,漏掉了一個引起不小爭議的詞。因為他們寫的是,他曾說人若願意就能沒有罪、並遵守神的誡命,若他願意;關於『輕易』卻隻字未提。然後他自己回答說:
38:138
\'posse quidem hominem esse sine peccato et dei mandata custodire si uelit, diximus\'. neque ipse dixit 'facile custodire\', sed tantummodo \\;custodire>. ita alio loco inter illa, de quibus me Hilarius consuluit atque rescripsi, sic obiectum est: posse hominem esse sine peccato, si uelit. ad quod ipse ita respondit: \'posse quidem hominem sine peccato esse dictum est superius\'. neque hic ergo uel ab eis qui obiecerunt uel ab ipso qui respondit additum est <facile>. superius etiam in narratione sancti Iohannis episcopi ita commemoratum est: \'illis\', inquit, \'instantibus et dicentibus, quia haereticus est;
'That a man can indeed be without sin and keep the commandments of God if he wills, we said.' Neither did he himself say 'easily keep,' but only 'keep.' Likewise, in another place, among those matters about which Hilarius consulted me and I wrote back, the objection was thus made: that a man can be without sin, if he wills. To which he himself thus answered: 'That a man can be without sin has been said above.' Neither here, therefore, whether by those who objected or by him who answered, was 'easily' added. Above too, in the narrative of the holy bishop John, it was thus recorded: 'When they,' he says, 'were insisting and saying that he is a heretic;
『我們確曾說過,人若願意,就能沒有罪、並遵守神的誡命。』他自己也沒有說『輕易遵守』,只說『遵守』。同樣,在另一處,就是希拉流曾就其請教我、我也回覆的那些事情當中,控訴是這樣提出的:人若願意,就能沒有罪。對此他自己這樣回答:『人能沒有罪,這話上面已經說過了。』因此在這裡,無論是提出控訴的人、還是回答的人,都沒有加上『輕易』一詞。上面在聖主教約翰的敘述中也這樣記載:『當他們,』他說,『堅持並說他是異端時;
38:139
dicit enim quoniam potest homo, si uoluerit, esse sine peccato, et de hoc interrogantibus nobis eum respondit: non dixi quoniam recipit natura hominis ut impeccabilis sit; sed dixi quoniam qui uoluerit pro propria salute laborare et agonizare, ut non peccet et ambulet in praeceptis dei, habere eum hanc possibilitatem a deo. tunc quibusdam susurrantibus et dicentibus, quod sine dei gratia diceret Pelagius posse hoc perfici, culpans\', inquit, \'super hoc et intuli, quia et apostolus Paulus multum laborans, sed non secundum suam uirtutem, sed secundum gratiam dei dixit: amplius omnibus illis laboraui. non ego autem, sed gratia dei mecum\' et cetera quae iam commemoraui.
for he says that a man can, if he will, be without sin—and when we questioned him about this, he answered: I did not say that human nature receives the power to be incapable of sin; but I said that whoever is willing to labour and strive for his own salvation, so as not to sin and to walk in the precepts of God, has this possibility from God. Then, when certain were whispering and saying that Pelagius was asserting that this could be accomplished without the grace of God, blaming this,' he says, 'I also adduced that the apostle Paul too, labouring much, yet not according to his own power but according to the grace of God, said: I laboured more than all of them, yet not I, but the grace of God with me,' and the rest which I have already recalled.
因為他說人若願意,就能沒有罪——當我們就此問他時,他回答:我並沒有說人的本性領受了不能犯罪的能力;我乃是說,凡願為自己的救恩勞苦爭戰、以致不犯罪、行在神的誡命中的人,都從神得著這種可能性。然後,當有些人竊竊私語,說伯拉糾主張這事可以不靠神的恩典而成就時,他說:『我因這事責備他們,並指出:使徒保羅也是多多勞苦,卻不是按自己的能力,而是按神的恩典,他說:我比眾使徒格外勞苦,然而不是我,乃是神的恩典與我同在』,以及我先前已提及的其餘之言。
38:140
Quid sibi ergo uult, quod in hac epistola ita gloriari ausi sunt, ut non solum possibilitatem non peccandi, sed etiam facilitatem, sicut in libro capitulorum eiusdem Pelagii positum est, iudicantibus quattuordecim episcopis se persuasisse iactarent, cum totiens eadem adiecta gestis atque repetita nusquam hoc habere inueniantur? quomodo enim etiam ipsi defensioni et responsioni Pelagii non est hoc uerbum contrarium, cum et episcopus Ioliannes sic eum apud se respondisse dixerit, ut eum uellet intellegi posse non peccare, qui uoluerit pro salute sua laborare et agonizare, et ipse iam gestis agens seque defendens proprio labore et dei gratia dixerit hominem posse esse sine peccato?
What, then, does it mean that in this letter they dared so to glory as to boast that they had persuaded the fourteen judging bishops—not only of the possibility of not sinning, but even of the ease, as it is set down in the book of chapters of the same Pelagius—when, though the same thing was so often added to the proceedings and repeated, they are nowhere found to have it? For how is this word not contrary even to Pelagius's own defence and response, since bishop John too said that he had thus answered before him, so as to have it understood that he can avoid sin who is willing to labour and strive for his own salvation, and since he himself, now acting in the proceedings and defending himself, said that by his own labour and the grace of God a man can be without sin?
那麼,這是什麼意思呢?他們在這封信中竟敢如此誇口,說他們不僅使那作審判的十四位主教相信了不犯罪的可能性,甚至相信了那份輕易——正如那位伯拉糾《章目》一書中所寫的——然而同樣的內容雖被多次加入審議記錄、屢屢重述,卻無處尋見它有此意思?因為這個詞怎會不與伯拉糾自己的辯護和回答相悖呢?既然主教約翰也說他在他面前是這樣回答的,好叫人明白那願為自己救恩勞苦爭戰的人能免於犯罪;而他自己如今在審議中申辯、為自己辯護時,也說人靠自己的勞苦與神的恩典能沒有罪。
38:141
quomodo ergo facile fit, si laboratur ut fiat? puto enim omnem sensum hominum nobiscum agnoscere, quod ubi labor est, facilitas non est et tamen epistola carnalis uentositatis et elationis uolat et gestorum tarditate procurata celeritate praecedens in manus hominum praeuolat, ut quattuordecim episcopis orientalibus placuisse dicatur non solum posse esse hominem sine peccato et dei mandata custodire, sed et facile custodire nec nominato deo iuuante, sed tantum (si uelit\':
How, then, does it come about easily, if it is a matter of labour that it should come about? For I think that the whole understanding of men agrees with us that where there is labour, there is no ease. And yet a letter of carnal windiness and vanity flits about, and, outstripping the tardiness of the proceedings by a procured swiftness, flies ahead into men's hands, so that it may be said to have pleased the fourteen eastern bishops that a man not only can be without sin and keep the commandments of God, but even keep them easily, and with no naming of God as helper, but only 'if he wills'—
那麼,若要花勞苦才能成就的事,怎會輕易發生呢?因為我想,人的全部理智都與我們一致認為:哪裡有勞苦,哪裡就沒有輕易。然而一封充滿屬肉體的浮誇與自高的信卻四處飛傳,並以精心謀取的迅速搶在審議記錄的遲緩之前,先飛到人的手中,以致據說東方那十四位主教已然贊同:人不僅能沒有罪、遵守神的誡命,甚至還能輕易遵守,且絲毫不提神為幫助者,只說『若他願意』——
38:142
ut uidelicet tacita, pro qua uehementissime pugnabatur, diuina gratia restet, ut sola in epistola legatur infelix et se ipsam decipiens uelut uictrix humana superbia, quasi non hoc se dixerit * culpasse Iohannes episcopus et uelut giganteos montes aduersus supereminentiam gratiae caelestis structos tribus diuinorum testimoniorum tamquam fulminum ictibus deiecisse aut uero cum illo etiam ceteri episcopi iudices uel mente uel ipsis auribus ferrent Pelagium dicentem \'posse quidem hominem sine peccato esse et dei mandata custodire, si uelit, diximus), nisi continuo sequeretur:
so that, forsooth, the divine grace—for which the fiercest fight was being waged—being kept silent, should remain unmentioned, so that in the letter there should be read only unhappy human pride, deceiving itself, as though victorious; as though bishop John had not said that he had blamed this, and had, as it were, cast down the giant mountains built up against the pre-eminence of heavenly grace with three testimonies of divine authority, like thunderbolts' strokes; or as though the other bishops too, judges together with him, would have borne, whether in mind or in their very ears, Pelagius saying, 'That a man can indeed be without sin and keep the commandments of God, if he wills, we said,' unless there immediately followed:
其用意誠然是要把那為之激烈爭鬥的神聖恩典緘默不提、使之隱沒,好叫信中所讀到的,只有那不幸的、自欺的人類驕傲,彷彿它是得勝者;彷彿主教約翰不曾說過他責備了這事,也不曾像用三道神聖見證如雷霆之擊、擊倒那些堆築起來抗拒屬天恩典之至高的巨山一般;又彷彿其餘與他一同作審判的主教,無論在心思上、還是在他們自己的耳中,會容忍伯拉糾說『我們確曾說過,人若願意,就能沒有罪、並遵守神的誡命』,若非緊接著跟著這句:
38:143
\'hanc enim possibilitatem deus illi dedit\' — quod nesciebant illi eum dicere de natura, non de illa, quam in apostolica praedicatione nouerant, gratiaac deinde coniungeret: non autem diximus, quod inueniatur aliquis ab infantia usque ad senectam qui numquam peccauerit, sed quoniam a peccatis conuersus proprio labore et dei gratia possit esse sine peccato\'. quod etiam sua sententia declararunt dicentes eum recte respondisse hominem cum adiutorio dei et gratia posse esse sine peccato, quid aliud metuentes, nisi ne hoc negando non possibilitati hominis, sed ipsi dei gratiae facere uiderentur iniuriam?
'for this possibility God gave to him'—which they did not know he was saying of nature, not of that grace which they knew in the apostolic preaching—and then joined on: 'yet we did not say that anyone is found who from infancy to old age has never sinned, but that, being converted from sins, by his own labour and the grace of God he can be without sin.' This too they declared by their own sentence, saying that he had rightly answered that with the help of God and grace a man can be without sin—fearing what else, save lest by denying this they should seem to do injury not to man's possibility, but to the very grace of God?
『因為神給了他這種可能性』——他們並不知道他這是就本性而言,而非就他們在使徒傳講中所認識的那恩典而言——然後他又接著說:『但我們並未說有人被發現從嬰孩到年老從未犯過罪,乃是說人從罪中回轉後,靠自己的勞苦與神的恩典能沒有罪。』這一點他們也藉自己的判詞宣告了,說他正確地回答了:人靠神的幫助與恩典能沒有罪——他們還害怕別的什麼呢?無非是怕,若否認這點,就顯得不是虧負人的可能性,而是虧負了神的恩典本身。
38:144
nec tamen definitum est, quando fiat homo sine peccato, quod fieri posse adiuuante dei gratia iudicatum est, non est, inquam, definitum, utrum in hac carne concupiscente aduersus spiritum fuerit uel sit uel futurus sit aliquis iam ratione utens et uoluntatis arbitrio, siue in ista frequentia hominum siue in solitudine monachorum, cui non sit iam necessarium non propter alios, sed etiam propter se ipsum dicere in oratione: dimitte nobis debita nostra, an uero tunc perficiatur hoc donum, quando similes ei erimus, quando uidebimus eum sicuti est, quando dicetur non a pugnantibus: uideo aliam legem in membris meis repugnantem legi mentis meae, sed a triumphantibus: ubi est, mors, uictoria tua?
Yet it was not defined when a man becomes without sin—which was judged to be possible with the help of God's grace; it was not, I say, defined whether, in this flesh that lusts against the spirit, there has been, or is, or will be anyone, already using reason and the choice of the will—whether in this throng of men or in the solitude of monks—for whom it is not already necessary, not on account of others but even on account of himself, to say in prayer: 'Forgive us our debts'; or whether rather this gift is perfected at the time when we shall be like Him, when we shall see Him as He is, when it shall be said, not by those still fighting: 'I see another law in my members warring against the law of my mind,' but by those triumphing: 'Where, O death, is thy victory?
然而,並未界定人在何時成為沒有罪的——這事被判為靠神的恩典之助是可能的;我說,並未界定:在這與靈相爭的肉體中,是否曾有、或現有、或將有這樣一個已運用理性與意志抉擇的人——無論是在這眾人的群集中,還是在修士的獨居裡——他已無需在禱告中說『免我們的債』,且不僅是為別人,甚至是為他自己;抑或這恩賜倒是在那時才得成全,就是當我們要像祂、我們要見祂真體、且將要說話之時——不是那些仍在爭戰的人說:『我覺得肢體中另有個律,和我心中的律交戰』,而是那些得勝誇凱的人說:『死啊,你得勝的權勢在哪裡?
38:145
ubi est, mors, aculens tuus? quod non inter catholicos et haereticos, sed inter ipsos catholicos fortasse pacifice requirendum est.
Where, O death, is thy sting?'—a matter which perhaps is to be inquired into peaceably, not between catholics and heretics, but among catholics themselves.
死啊,你的毒鉤在哪裡?』——這件事或許當被平和地探究,不是在大公信徒與異端之間,而是在大公信徒彼此之間。
38:146
Quomodo igitur credi potest Pelagiumsi tamen haec epistola eius est - et dei gratiam, quae neque natura est cum libero arbitrio neque legis scientia neque tantum remissio peccatorum, sed ea quae in singulis nostris est actibus necessaria, ueraciter fuisse confessum et ueraciter anathematizasse quisquis contra ista sentiret, quando in epistola sua et facilitatem posuit non peccandi, de qua nulla in hoc iudicio quaestio fuit, quasi iudicibus etiam de hoc uerbo placuerit, et gratiam dei non posuit, quam confitendo et addendo poenam ecclesiasticae damnationis euasit? Est et aliud quod silere non debeo.
How, then, can it be believed that Pelagius—if indeed this letter is his—truly confessed the grace of God (which is neither nature with free will, nor the knowledge of the law, nor merely the remission of sins, but that which is necessary in each of our acts) and truly anathematized whoever should hold views against these things, when in his letter he set down even the ease of not sinning—about which there was no question in this trial, as though the judges too had been pleased about this word—and did not set down the grace of God, by confessing and adding which he escaped the penalty of ecclesiastical condemnation? There is also another thing which I ought not to keep silent.
那麼,怎能相信伯拉糾——如果這封信真是他的——曾真誠地認信神的恩典(這恩典既不是帶著自由意志的本性,也不是對律法的知識,也不僅僅是罪的赦免,而是那在我們每一個行為中所必需的),並真誠地詛咒凡持相反看法的人呢?既然他在自己的信中甚至寫下了不犯罪的那份輕易——這在此審判中根本沒有成為問題,彷彿審判者們對這個詞也曾表示滿意——卻沒有寫下神的恩典,而他正是藉認信並加上這恩典才逃過了教會譴責的刑罰。還有一件事是我不該緘默的。
38:147
in chartula defensionis suae, quam mihi per quendam Charum nostrum Hipponensem ciuem, orientalem autem diaconum misit, fecit aliquid, quod aliter se habeat, quam gestis episcopalibus continetur. quod autem habent gesta, longe melius est ac firmius et omnino enodatius pro catholica ueritate contra illius haeresis pestem. nam cum eandem chartulam legerem, priusquam ad nos gesta uenissent, nesciebam <eum> ea ipsa uerba posuisse, quibus cum sibi adesset usus est in iudicio; pauca enim et non multum aliter se habent, de quibus non nimis curo. Moleste autem ferebam, quod aliquarum sententiarum Caelestii, quas eum gestis anathematizasse perspicuum est, seruasse sibi defensionem potest uideri.
In the little document of his defence, which he sent to me through a certain Charus, a fellow citizen of ours from Hippo but an eastern deacon, he did something that stands otherwise than is contained in the episcopal proceedings. But what the proceedings have is far better and firmer and altogether more clearly unravelled for catholic truth against the plague of that heresy. For when I read that same document, before the proceedings had come to us, I did not know that he had set down those very words which, when they were of use to him, he employed in the trial; for they are few and do not stand much otherwise, about which I do not care too greatly. But I took it ill that he can be seen to have reserved to himself a defence of certain propositions of Caelestius, which it is clear he anathematized in the proceedings.
在他辯護的那份小文件中——他是藉一位查魯斯轉交給我的,此人是我們希坡的同鄉,卻是東方的執事——他做了一件與主教審議記錄所載相異的事。但審議記錄所載的,遠為更好、更堅實,且就大公真理對付那異端的瘟疫而言,整個更為清晰透徹。因為當我讀那同一份文件時,審議記錄尚未送到我們這裡,我並不知道他寫下了他在審判中對自己有利時所用的那些話;因為那些話寥寥可數,且相差不大,我對此並不太在意。但我感到不快的是,他似乎為自己保留了為凱雷斯提烏斯某些論點辯護的餘地,而顯然他在審議記錄中是詛咒了這些論點的。
38:148
nam earum quasdam suas negauit esse tantummodo dicens pro eis non se debere satisfactionem, anathematizare autem in eadem chartula noluit. quae istae sunt: Adam mortalem esse factum, qui siue peccaret siue non peccaret, esset moriturus. quod peccatum Adae solum ipsum nocuerit et non genus humanum. quod lex sic mittat ad regnum caelorum quemadmodum et euangelium. quod infantes nuper nati in illo statu sint, in quo fuit Adam ante praeuaricationem. quod neque per mortem uel praeuaricationem Adae omne genus humanum moriatur neque per resurrectionem Christi omne genus humanum resurgat. infantes, etiamsi non baptizentur, habere uitam aeternam.
For some of them he denied to be his, saying only that he owed no satisfaction for them, but he refused in that same document to anathematize them. These are they: that Adam was made mortal, who whether he sinned or did not sin was going to die; that Adam's sin harmed himself alone and not the human race; that the law brings to the kingdom of heaven just as the gospel does; that infants newly born are in that state in which Adam was before the transgression; that neither through the death or transgression of Adam does the whole human race die, nor through the resurrection of Christ does the whole human race rise; that infants, even if they are not baptized, have eternal life;
因為其中有些他否認是他的,只說他不欠為它們作辯解,卻在那同一份文件中不肯詛咒它們。這些論點是:亞當受造時本是必死的,他無論犯罪與否,都要死去;亞當的罪只害了他自己,而未害及全人類;律法引人進天國,正如福音一樣;新生的嬰孩處於亞當犯罪之前所處的那種狀態;全人類既不因亞當的死或犯罪而死,也不因基督的復活而復活;嬰孩即使不受洗,也有永生;
38:149
diuites baptizatos, nisi omnibus abrenuntiauerint, si quid boni uidentur facere, non illis reputari neque habituros illos regnum caelorum\'. ad ista quippe in chartula illa ita respondit: \'haec omnia secundum ipsorum testimonium a me dicta non sunt nec pro eis debeo satisfactionem>. in gestis autem ad eadem ipsa ita locutus est: \'secundum ipsorum testimonium a me dicta non sunt. pro quibus ego satisfacere non debeo; sed tamen ad satisfactionem sanctae synodi anathematizo eos qui sic tenent aut aliquando tenuerunt\'. cur ergo non ita et in illa chartula scriptum est? non multum, ut opinor. atramenti nec litterarum nec morae nec ipsius chartulae, si ita fieret, impenderetur.
that baptized rich men, unless they renounce all things, even if they seem to do some good, it is not reckoned to them, nor will they have the kingdom of heaven.' To these indeed in that document he thus answered: 'All these, according to their own testimony, were not said by me, nor do I owe satisfaction for them.' But in the proceedings he spoke thus about these very same things: 'According to their own testimony they were not said by me. For these I ought not to make satisfaction; but nevertheless, for the satisfaction of the holy synod, I anathematize those who so hold, or who at any time have held.' Why, then, was it not so written in that document also? Not much, I think—of ink, nor of letters, nor of delay, nor of the document itself—would have been expended, had it been so done.
受了洗的富人,除非撇棄一切,縱然似乎行了些善事,也不算在他們身上,他們也不得天國。』對這些,他在那份文件中確是這樣回答的:『這一切按他們自己的見證都不是我說的,我也不欠為它們作辯解。』但在審議記錄中,他對這同樣的事卻這樣說:『按他們自己的見證,這些不是我說的。為這些我不該作辯解;然而為叫聖會議滿意,我詛咒那些如此持守、或曾在任何時候持守的人。』那麼,為什麼在那份文件中沒有這樣寫呢?我想,若照樣寫,所耗費的墨水、字句、時間或那文件本身,都不會多。
38:150
sed quis non credat id fuisse procuratum, ut tamquam pro gestorum illorum breuiatione ista charta usquequaque discurreret? ubi putaretur non esse ablatam quamlibet earum sententiarum defendendi licentiam, quod ei tantummodo obiectae nec eius probatae fuissent, non tamen anathematizatae atque damnatae. Postea etiam de libro Caelestii capitula sibi obiecta in eadem chartula multa congessit neque his interuallis, quae continent gesta, duas responsiones, quibus eadem capitula anathematizauit, sed unam simul omnibus subdidit. quod studio breuitatis factum putarem, nisi plurimum ad id quod nos mouet interesse perspicerem. ita enim clausit:
But who would not believe that this was contrived, so that this document might circulate everywhere as though a summary of those proceedings?—where it might be thought that the liberty of defending any one of those propositions had not been taken away, in that they had only been objected to him and not proved against him, yet had not been anathematized and condemned. Afterward too, from the book of Caelestius, he heaped together in that same document many chapters objected to him, and did not, with those intervals which the proceedings contain, add two responses by which he anathematized those same chapters, but appended a single one to all of them at once. This I would think was done for the sake of brevity, did I not perceive that it makes very much difference to that which moves us. For thus he closed:
但誰不會相信這是精心策劃的,好叫這份文件四處流傳,彷彿是那審議記錄的摘要?——在其中人可能以為,為那些論點中任何一項辯護的自由並未被剝奪,因為它們只是被向他提出控訴、而未被證實成立,卻也未被詛咒定罪。此後他也從凱雷斯提烏斯的書中,把許多向他提出控訴的章節堆積在那同一份文件裡,並未按審議記錄所含的間隔加上兩段詛咒那同樣章節的回答,而是對它們一併只附上單獨一段。我本以為這是為求簡潔而作的,若不是我看出這對那使我們不安的事關係甚大。因為他這樣結尾說:
38:151
\'iterum dico quoniam ista et secundum eorum testimonium non sunt mea. pro quibus, ut dixi, satisfactionem non debeo; quae autem mea esse confessus sum, haec recte me dicere affirmo; quae autem dixi mea non esse secundum iudicium sanctae ecclesiae reprobo anathema dicens omni contrauenienti sanctae et catholicae ecclesiae doctrinis, similiter et his qui falsa fingentes nobis calumniam commouerunt\'. hunc ultimum uersum non habent gesta; sed nihil ad rem de qua solliciti esse debemus. sint enim prorsus anathema et hi qui falsa fingentes eis calumniam commouerunt. sed cum primum legi:
'Again I say that these things, even according to their own testimony, are not mine. For these, as I have said, I owe no satisfaction; but those which I have confessed to be mine, these I affirm that I rightly say; but those which I have said are not mine, according to the judgment of the holy Church I condemn, pronouncing anathema upon everyone who contravenes the doctrines of the holy and catholic Church, and likewise upon those who, feigning falsehoods, have stirred up calumny against us.' This last line the proceedings do not have; but it is nothing to the matter about which we ought to be concerned. For let those too be utterly anathema who, feigning falsehoods, have stirred up calumny against them. But when I first read:
『我再說,這些事即便按他們自己的見證也不是我的。對這些,正如我所說的,我不欠辯解;但我承認是我的那些,我確認我說得正確;但我所說不是我的那些,我照聖教會的判斷予以譴責,並向凡違背那聖而公之教會教義的人宣告詛咒,同樣也向那些捏造謊言、興起誣告攻擊我們的人宣告詛咒。』這最後一句,審議記錄裡並沒有;但這對我們該關切的事無關緊要。因為那些捏造謊言、興起誣告攻擊他們的人,也儘管受詛咒罷。但當我起初讀到:
38:152
\'quae autem dixi mea non esse secundum iudicium sanctae ecclesiae (reprobo) factum illud esse iudicium ecclesiae> nesciens, quoniam hic tacitum est et gesta non legeram, nihil aliud existimaui quam eum fuisse pollicitum hoc se de his sensurum esse capitulis, quod ecclesia iam non iudicasset, sed quandoque iudicaret, et ea se reprobaturum, quae illa non iam reprobasset, sed quandoque reprobaret, ut ad hoc pertineret etiam quod adiunxit \'anathema dicens omni contrauenienti uel contradicenti sanctae catholicae ecclesiae doctrinis\'.
'but those which I have said are not mine, according to the judgment of the holy Church I condemn'—not knowing that that judgment of the Church had already taken place, since here it is left unsaid and I had not read the proceedings—I supposed nothing else than that he had promised that he would think about these chapters what the Church had not yet judged, but should at some time judge, and that he would condemn those things which she had not yet condemned, but should at some time condemn; so that to this there should pertain also what he added: 'pronouncing anathema upon everyone who contravenes or contradicts the doctrines of the holy catholic Church.'
『但我所說不是我的那些,我照聖教會的判斷予以譴責』——由於不知道教會那判斷早已作出,因為此處未曾言明、而我又未讀過審議記錄——我所想的無非是:他允諾說,他對這些章節將要持守教會尚未判定、但將來某時要判定的看法,並要譴責她尚未譴責、但將來某時要譴責的事;以致他所加的一句『向凡違背或反對聖公教會教義的人宣告詛咒』也屬於此意。
38:153
uerum autem, ut gesta testantur, iam de his ecclesiasticum iudicium ab episcopis quattuordecim factum erat, secundum quod iudicium se dixit ista omnia reprobare et anathema dicere his qui talia sentiendo contra iudicium ueniunt, quod iam factum fuisse gesta indicant. iam enim dixerant iudices: quid ad haec quae lecta sunt capitula dicit praesens Pelagius monachus? haec enim reprobat sancta synodus et sancta dei catholica ecclesia\'. sed hoc qui nesciunt et istam chartam legunt, putant aliquid illorum licite posse defendi, tamquam non fuerit iudicatum catholicae contrarium esse doctrinae paratumque se Pelagius dixerit id de his rebus sapere, quod ecclesia non iudicauit, sed iudicauerit.
But in truth, as the proceedings testify, an ecclesiastical judgment concerning these things had already been made by the fourteen bishops, according to which judgment he said that he condemned all these things and pronounced anathema upon those who, by holding such views, go against the judgment which the proceedings indicate had already been made. For the judges had already said: 'What does the monk Pelagius, here present, say to these chapters that have been read? For the holy synod and the holy catholic Church of God condemns this.' But those who do not know this, and read that document, think that some of those propositions can lawfully be defended, as though it had not been judged that they were contrary to catholic doctrine, and as though Pelagius had declared himself ready to think about these matters what the Church had not judged, but should judge.
但事實上,正如審議記錄所證,關於這些事,十四位主教已作出教會的判斷;他說他正是照這判斷譴責這一切,並向那些持這類看法、違背那審議記錄顯示早已作出之判斷的人宣告詛咒。因為審判者早已說過:『對這些讀出的章節,在座的修士伯拉糾有何話說?因為聖會議與神的聖公教會定這為當受譴責。』但那些不知道這事、卻讀那份文件的人,便以為其中有些論點可以合法地加以辯護,彷彿那些論點並未被判定為與大公教義相悖,又彷彿伯拉糾曾聲明自己準備對這些事持守教會尚未判定、但將來要判定的看法。
38:154
non itaque sic scripsit in ea de qua nunc agimus chartula, ut cognosceretur quod habet gestorum fides, omnia scilicet illa dogmata, quibus eadem haeresis proserpebat et contentiosa conualescebat audacia, ecclesiastico iudicio praesidentibus quattuordecim episcopis esse damnata. quam rem si, ut est, innotescere timuit, se potius corrigat quam nostrae licet serae uigilantiae qualicumque succenseat. si autem hoc eum timuisse falsum est et sicut homines suspicamur, ignoscat, dum tamen ea quae gestis, quibus auditus est, anathematizata et reprobata sunt de cetero oppugnet, ne parcendo illis non solum haec antea credidisse, sed credere uideatur.
He did not, therefore, write in the little document with which we are now dealing in such a way that what the trustworthiness of the acts contains should be recognized—namely, all those doctrines by which the same heresy was creeping onward and gaining strength through its contentious boldness—that these had been condemned by ecclesiastical judgment, with fourteen bishops presiding. If he was afraid to make this matter known, as it truly stands, let him rather correct himself than be angry at our vigilance, however tardy and of whatever quality it may be. But if it is false that he feared this, and, as we men suppose, let him be pardoned—provided nevertheless that henceforth he attacks those things which by the acts, in which he was heard, were anathematized and reproved, lest by sparing them he should seem not only to have believed these things before, but to believe them still.
因此,他在我們如今所論的那份小文書中,並沒有以這樣的方式來寫,好叫那訴訟紀錄的可信之處得以為人所知——也就是那一切教義,異端正藉之蔓延、並憑其好爭之膽量日益壯大,如今已由十四位主教主持的教會審判所定罪。他若如實地害怕讓這事為人所知,就寧可自我更正,而不要對我們雖遲、無論何等的警醒發怒。但若說他害怕此事乃是虛言,而如同我們世人所揣測的,就讓他得蒙寬恕——只要他從今以後攻擊那些在他受審的紀錄中已被咒詛、被斥責之事,免得他因寬容那些教義,顯得不僅從前曾信,如今仍在相信。
38:155
Proinde istum librum in tam graui et grandi causa non frustra fortasse prolixum ob hoc ad tuam uenerationem scribere uolui, ut, si tuis sensibus non displicuerit, auctoritate potius tua, quae longe maior est quam nostrae exiguitatis industria, quibus necessarium existimauerit innotescat ad eorum uanitates contentionesque opprimendas, qui putant absoluto Pelagio iudicibus episcopis orientalibus illa dogmata placuisse, quae aduersum christianam fidem et dei gratiam, quauocamur et iustificamur, perniciosissime pullulantiachristiana semper ueritas damnat et istorum etiam quattuordecim episcoporum auctoritate damnauit, quae simul et Pelagium, nisi ab illo essent anathematizata, damnasset.
Accordingly, in so grave and great a cause, it was perhaps not in vain that I wished to write this book, though it be lengthy on this account, to your Reverence, so that, if it does not displease your judgment, it may by your authority rather—which is far greater than the diligence of our littleness—become known to those whom you deem it necessary, for the crushing of the vanities and contentions of those who think that, Pelagius having been acquitted by the Eastern bishops as judges, those doctrines were approved which the ever-Christian truth condemns as sprouting most perniciously against the Christian faith and the grace of God, by which we are called and justified; and which truth has condemned by the authority of these very fourteen bishops as well—an authority which would at the same time have condemned Pelagius too, had these doctrines not been anathematized by him.
因此,在如此嚴重而重大的案件中,我或許並非徒然地願意寫這本書給您的可敬者,雖然為此書篇幅冗長;為的是,若它不違您的判斷,就寧可藉您的權威——那權威遠勝過我等渺小者的勤勞——讓您認為必要的人得知此事,以壓制那些人的虛妄與爭辯,就是那些以為:既然東方主教作審判官宣判佩拉糾無罪,就意味那些教義得蒙認可。然而那些教義乃是最有害地萌發,敵對基督的信仰與神的恩典(我們藉此恩典蒙召並稱義),是常存的基督真理所定罪的,並且真理也已藉這十四位主教的權威加以定罪;那同一權威,若那些教義未被佩拉糾所咒詛,也必會同時將佩拉糾定罪。
38:156
nunc iam, quoniam reddidimus homini curam fraternae caritatis et de illo ac pro illo nostram sollicitudinem fideliter prompsimus, uideamus quomodo breuiter possit aduerti etiam illo, quod clarum, apud homines absoluto haeresim tamen ipsam diuino iudicio semper damnabilem etiam iudicio quattuordecim episcoporum orientalium esse damnatam. Haec est illius iudicii postrema sententia. synodus dixit: nunc quoniam satisfactum est nobis prosecutionibus praesentis Pelagii monachi, qui quidem piis doctrinis consentit, contraria uero ecclesiae fidei reprobat et anathematizat, communionis ecclesiasticae eum esse et catholicae confitemur\'.
Now then, since we have rendered to the man the care of brotherly charity, and have faithfully set forth our solicitude concerning him and on his behalf, let us see how it may briefly be observed that, although in the eyes of men he was acquitted, yet the heresy itself—ever damnable by divine judgment—was condemned also by the judgment of the fourteen Eastern bishops. This is the final sentence of that judgment. The synod said: «Now, since we have been satisfied by the declarations of the present monk Pelagius, who indeed assents to pious teachings, but reproves and anathematizes those contrary to the faith of the Church, we confess that he belongs to ecclesiastical and catholic communion.»
如今,既然我們已向此人盡了弟兄之愛的關懷,並忠實地表明了我們為他、也代他所懷的掛慮,就讓我們簡略地察看,如何可以看出:雖然在世人眼前他被宣判無罪,然而那按神的審判永遠當受咒詛的異端本身,也被東方十四位主教的審判所定罪。這是那審判的最後判詞。會議說:「如今,既然我們已因現今的修士佩拉糾之陳述得了滿意——他確實贊同虔敬的教訓,卻斥責並咒詛那些與教會信仰相悖的事——我們便承認他屬於教會的、大公的共融。」
38:157
duo quaedam satis perspicua de Pelagio monacho sancti episcopi iudices suae sententiae breuitate complexi sunt: unum quidem, piis eum consentire doctrinis, alterum autem, eccle siae fidei reprobare et anathematizare contraria. Pelagius propter haec duo communionis ecclesiasticae et catholicae pronuntiatus est. quibus ergo uerbis eius interim, quantum homines in praesentia de manifestis iudicare potuerunt, utrumque claruerit omnia breuiter recapitulando uideamus. in his enim sibi obiectis, quae sua non esse respondit, dictus est reprobare et anathematizare contraria. breuiter ergo totam istam causam ita, si possumus, colligamus. Quoniam necesse erat impleri quod praedixit apostolus Paulus:
The holy bishops who were judges embraced, in the brevity of their sentence, two things sufficiently clear concerning the monk Pelagius: the one, that he assents to pious teachings; the other, that he reproves and anathematizes things contrary to the faith of the Church. On account of these two things Pelagius was pronounced to belong to ecclesiastical and catholic communion. Let us therefore see, by briefly recapitulating everything, by what words of his meanwhile—so far as men could judge in his presence about manifest matters—each of these became clear. For in these charges brought against him, which he answered were not his own, he was said to reprove and anathematize things contrary. Let us therefore briefly gather up this whole cause thus, if we can. Since it was necessary that what the apostle Paul foretold should be fulfilled:
這些作審判官的聖主教,在其判詞的簡短中,包含了關於修士佩拉糾兩件夠清楚的事:其一,他贊同虔敬的教訓;其二,他斥責並咒詛與教會信仰相悖之事。因這兩件事,佩拉糾被宣判屬於教會的、大公的共融。因此讓我們藉簡略地重述一切,來察看:藉他的哪些話——就世人當面對明顯之事所能判斷的程度而言——這兩點得以明白。因為在向他提出、他答稱並非己有的那些指控中,他被說是斥責並咒詛相悖之事。因此,若我們能夠,就讓我們如此簡略地把這整個案件歸攏起來。既然使徒保羅所預言的必須應驗:
38:158
oportet et haereses esse, ut probati manifesti fiant in uobis, post ueteres haereses <inlata est> etiam modo haeresis non ab episcopis seu presbyteris uel quibusque clericis, sed a quibusdam ueluti monachis, quae contra dei gratiam, quae nobis est per Iesum Christum dominum nostrum, tamquam defendendo liberum arbitrium disputaret et conaretur euertere christianae fidei firmamentum, de quo scriptum est: per unum hominem mors et per unum hominem resurrectio mortuorum;
«There must be heresies also, that those who are approved may be made manifest among you»—after the ancient heresies, in our own time also there was introduced a heresy, not by bishops or presbyters or any clerics, but by certain persons as it were monks; which heresy disputed against the grace of God that is ours through Jesus Christ our Lord, as though in defense of free will, and endeavored to overturn the foundation of the Christian faith, of which it is written: «By one man came death, and by one man the resurrection of the dead;»
「必有異端出現,好叫那些經得起考驗的人在你們中間顯明出來。」——在古代眾異端之後,於今世也有一異端被引入,不是由主教、長老或任何聖職人員所引,乃是由某些彷彿修士的人所引;這異端敵對藉我們主耶穌基督賜給我們的神之恩典而爭辯,彷彿為要維護自由意志,並企圖傾覆基督信仰的根基,正如經上所記:「死既因一人而來,死人復活也因一人而來;」
38:159
sicut enim in Adam omnes moriuntur, sic et in Christo omnes uiuificabuntur, et in actibus nostris dei adiutorium denegaret dicendo, ut non peccemus impleamusque iustitiam, posse sufficere naturam humanam, quae condita est cum libero arbitrio, eamque esse dei gratiam, quia sic conditi sumus, ut hoc uoluntate possimus, et quod adiutorium legis mandatorumque suorum dedit et quod ad se conuersis peccata praeterita ignoscit. in his solis esse dei gratiam deputandam, non in adiutorio nostrorum actuum singulorum; posse enim hominem esse sine peccato et mandata dei facile custodire, si uelit.
«For as in Adam all die, so also in Christ shall all be made alive»—and this heresy denied the help of God in our actions, saying that human nature, which was created with free will, can suffice of itself for us not to sin and to fulfill righteousness, and that this is the grace of God, because we were so created that we can do this by our own will; and that the help which God gave by his law and commandments, and the fact that he pardons past sins to those who turn to him—that in these alone the grace of God is to be reckoned, and not in the help given to our individual acts. For (it held) a man can be without sin and easily keep the commandments of God, if he will.
「因為在亞當裡眾人都死了,照樣,在基督裡眾人也都要復活。」——這異端否認神在我們行為中的幫助,聲稱那與自由意志一同受造的人性,能靠自身足以使我們不犯罪、並成全公義,且說這就是神的恩典,因為我們受造是這樣,以致我們憑己意能行此事;又說神藉其律法與誡命所賜的幫助,以及祂赦免歸向祂之人過去的罪,這些單獨才算作神的恩典,而不在對我們個別行為的幫助中。因為(它主張)人若願意,就能無罪,並能輕易遵守神的誡命。
38:160
Ista haeresis cum plurimos decepisset et fratres, quos non deceperat, conturbaret, Caelestius quidam talia sentiens ad iudicium Carthaginensis ecclesiae perductus episcoporum sententia condemnatus est.
When this heresy had deceived very many, and was troubling the brethren whom it had not deceived, a certain Caelestius, holding such views, was brought to the judgment of the Church of Carthage, and by the sentence of the bishops was condemned.
當這異端已欺騙了許多人,又攪擾那些未被它欺騙的弟兄時,有一名叫凱勒斯提烏的人,持有這樣的見解,被帶到迦太基教會的審判前,並被眾主教的判詞所定罪。
38:161
deinde post aliquot annos Pelagio, qui magister eius perhiberetur, cum ista haeresis fuisset obiecta, ad episcopale iudicium etiam ipse peruenit recitatisque omnibus quae in libello contra eum dato Heros et Lazarus episcopi Galli posuerant illis quidem absentibus et de aegritudine unius eorum excusantibus Pelagium ad omnia respondentem quattuordecim episcopi prouinciae Palaestinae secundum responsiones eius alienum a peruersitate huius haeresis pronuntiarunt, eam tamen haeresim sine ulla dubitatione damnantes. approbauerunt enim secundum quod ille ad ea quae obiecta sunt respondebat: \'adiuuari hominem per legis scientiam ad non peccandum, sicut scriptum est:
Then, after some years, when this heresy had been laid to the charge of Pelagius, who was reported to be his teacher, he too came before an episcopal tribunal; and when all had been read out which the Gallic bishops Heros and Lazarus had set down in the document brought against him—they indeed being absent and excusing themselves on account of the sickness of one of them—as Pelagius answered to everything, fourteen bishops of the province of Palestine, in accordance with his answers, pronounced him free from the perversity of this heresy, yet condemning that heresy without any doubt. For they approved, according to what he answered to the charges: «that a man is helped by the knowledge of the law not to sin, as it is written:
其後過了若干年,當這異端被歸咎於佩拉糾——據說他是凱勒斯提烏的老師——他自己也來到主教的審判前;當高盧主教赫羅斯與拉撒路在控告他的文件中所列的一切都被宣讀出來時——這二人其實缺席,並以其中一人患病為由推辭——佩拉糾對一切作了回答,巴勒斯坦省的十四位主教便照他的回答,宣判他與這異端的悖謬無關,然而毫不遲疑地將那異端定罪。因為他們照他對指控所答的加以認可:「人藉律法的知識得幫助以不犯罪,正如經上所記:
38:162
legem in adiutorium dedit illis\'. non tamen ex hoc eandem legis scientiam illam dei gratiam esse iudicauerunt, de qua scriptum est: quis me liberabit de corpore mortis huius? gratia dei per Iesum Christum dominum nostrum, nec ideo dixisse Pelagium \'omnes uoluntate sua regi, ut non eos regeret deus; respondit enim hoc se dixisse propter liberum arbitrium, cui deus adiutor est eligenti bona, hominem uero peccantem ipsum esse in culpa quasi liberi arbitrii. approba-. uerunt etiam (iniquis et peccatoribus in die iudicii non esse parcendum, sed aeternis eos ignibus puniendos\', quoniam hoc se ille secundum euangelium dixisse respondit, ubi scriptum est:
'He gave the law for their help.'» They did not, however, on this account judge that this same knowledge of the law is that grace of God of which it is written: «Who shall deliver me from the body of this death? The grace of God through Jesus Christ our Lord;» nor that Pelagius had said 'that all are governed by their own will, so that God does not govern them'—for he answered that he had said this on account of free will, to which God is a helper for one choosing good things, but that the sinning man is himself in fault, as it were, of free will. They approved also 'that the unjust and sinners are not to be spared on the day of judgment, but are to be punished with eternal fires,' since he answered that he had said this according to the Gospel, where it is written:
『祂賜下律法作他們的幫助。』」然而他們並不因此就判定:這同一律法的知識,就是那經上所記的神之恩典,就是「誰能救我脫離這取死的身體呢?感謝神,靠著我們的主耶穌基督。」他們也不判定佩拉糾曾說「眾人都憑己意受治理,以致神並不治理他們」——因為他回答說,他之所以這樣說是為了自由意志,神對選擇善的人是幫助者,而犯罪之人乃是自己憑自由意志有過。他們也認可「不義之人與罪人在審判之日不得被寬容,乃要受永火的刑罰」,因他回答說他這樣說是照著福音,經上所記:
38:163
isti ibunt in supplicium aeternum, iusti autem in uitam aeternam. non autem dixerat omnes peccatores ad aeternum pertinere supplicium, ut merito contra apostolum dixisse uideretur, qui quosdam saluos ait futuros, sic tamen quasi per ignem. \'regnum caelorum\' ideo approbauerunt \'etiam in ueteri testamento esse promissum\', quoniam testimonium dedit de propheta Daniele, ubi dictum est: et accipient sancti regnum altissimi, hoc loco uetus testamentum intellegentes ab illo appellatum non illud solum quod factum est in monte Sina, sed scripturas omnes canonicas ante aduentum domini ministratas.
«These shall go into eternal punishment, but the righteous into eternal life.» He had not, however, said that all sinners belong to eternal punishment, so that he might seem rightly to have spoken against the apostle, who says that certain persons shall be saved, yet so as by fire. They approved 'that the kingdom of heaven was promised even in the Old Testament,' since he gave testimony from the prophet Daniel, where it is said: «And the saints shall receive the kingdom of the Most High»—understanding in this place that by him the Old Testament was called not that alone which was made on Mount Sinai, but all the canonical Scriptures ministered before the coming of the Lord.
「這些人要往永刑裡去,義人卻要往永生裡去。」然而他並沒有說一切罪人都屬於永刑,以致他彷彿有理由被視為反對使徒,因使徒說某些人要得救,卻要像從火裡經過一樣。他們認可「天國甚至在舊約中也已被應許」,因他從先知但以理引作見證,那裡說:「至高者的眾聖民必要得國。」——在此處他們明白,他所稱的舊約,並非單指在西乃山上所立的,乃是主降臨之前所頒賜的一切正典經卷。
38:164
\'posse\' autem \'hominem esse sine peccato, si uelit\', non sic approbatum est, quomodo ab illo in libro suo positum uidebatur, tamquam hoc in sola potestate esset hominis per liberum arbitriumhoc quippe arguebatur sensisse dicendo \'si uelit\' — sed quomodo nunc ipse respondit, immo quomodo id breuius et apertius iudices episcopi sua interlocutione commemorauerunt, hominem cum adiutorio dei et gratia posse esse sine peccato. nec tamen definitum est, quando istam perfectionem sancti assecuturi sint, utrum in corpore mortis huius an quando absorbebitur mors in uictoriam.
But 'that a man can be without sin, if he will' was not approved in the way it seemed to be set down by him in his book—as though this were in the sole power of a man through free will (for he was charged with having thought this by saying 'if he will')—but in the way in which he himself now answered, or rather in the way in which the bishops as judges more briefly and openly noted it by their own interlocution: that a man, with the help of God and grace, can be without sin. Nor yet was it defined when the saints shall attain this perfection—whether in the body of this death, or when death shall be swallowed up in victory.
但「人若願意就能無罪」並未按他書中所似乎陳述的那樣得蒙認可——彷彿此事單在人藉自由意志的能力之內(因他被控由於說「若願意」而持此見解)——乃是按他自己如今所答的那樣,或更準確地說,是按眾主教作審判官在他們自己的插語中更簡短而坦白地所記的那樣得蒙認可:即人有神的幫助與恩典就能無罪。然而並未界定聖徒何時得著這完全——究竟是在這取死的身體中,還是在死被得勝吞滅之時。
38:165
Ex his etiam, quae Caelestium dixisse uel scripsisse , tamquam dogmata discipuli eius sunt obiecta Pelagio, sua quaedam et ipse cognouit, sed aliter se quam obiciebantur sensisse respondit. hinc est illud, \'quod ante aduentum Christi uixerunt quidam sancte ac iuste\'; Caelestius autem dixisse perhibebatur \'quod sine peccato fuerint\'. item obiectum est dixisse Caelestium \'ecclesiam esse sine macula et ruga\'; Pelagius autem dixit \'dictum a se quidem, sed ita, quoniam lauacro ab omni macula et ruga purgatur ecclesia, quam uelit dominus ita permanere\'. item illud dictum a Caelestio \'quoniam plus faciamus quam in lege et euangelio iussum est\';
From those things also which Caelestius was charged with having said or written—as doctrines of his disciple laid to the charge of Pelagius—Pelagius acknowledged some as his own, yet answered that he had understood them otherwise than they were charged. Hence is that saying, 'that before the coming of Christ certain persons lived holily and justly;' Caelestius, however, was reported to have said 'that they were without sin.' Likewise it was charged that Caelestius had said 'that the Church is without spot or wrinkle;' but Pelagius said 'that this was indeed said by him, but in this sense: that by the laver the Church is cleansed from every spot and wrinkle, and that the Lord wills her so to remain.' Likewise that saying of Caelestius, 'that we do more than is commanded in the law and the Gospel;'
在凱勒斯提烏被控曾說或曾寫的那些事中——作為他門徒的教義被歸咎於佩拉糾——佩拉糾承認其中有些是他自己的,卻回答說他所理解的與所控告的不同。由此而有這句話:「在基督降臨之前,某些人曾聖潔公義地生活」;然而凱勒斯提烏據說曾說「他們曾是無罪的」。同樣,凱勒斯提烏被控曾說「教會沒有瑕疵和皺紋」;但佩拉糾說「這確實是他所說的,卻是這樣的意思:教會藉洗禮得潔淨,脫離一切瑕疵和皺紋,且主願她如此常存」。同樣,凱勒斯提烏那句話「我們所行的比律法和福音所吩咐的更多」;
38:166
Pelagius autem \'de uirginitate hoc se dixisse\' respondit, de qua Paulus dicit: praeceptum domini non habeo\'. item obiectum est affirmare Caelestium \'unumquemque hominem posse habere omnes uirtutes et gratias\', ac sic auferri diuersitatem gratiarum, quam apostolus docet; Pelagius autem respondit <non se auferre gratiarum diuersitatem, sed dicere donare deum ei, qui fuerit dignus accipere, omnes gratias, sicut Paulo apostolo donauit\'. Has ex nomine Caelestii quattuor sententias non sic approbauerunt episcopi iudices, sicut eas Caelestius sensisse dicebatur, sed sicut de his respondit Pelagius.
Pelagius answered 'that he had said this concerning virginity,' of which Paul says: «I have no commandment of the Lord.» Likewise it was charged that Caelestius affirmed 'that each single man can have all the virtues and graces,' and thus that the diversity of graces which the apostle teaches is taken away; but Pelagius answered 'that he did not take away the diversity of graces, but said that God bestows all the graces on him who shall be worthy to receive them, just as he bestowed them on the apostle Paul.' These four opinions from the name of Caelestius the bishops as judges did not approve in the way Caelestius was said to have held them, but in the way Pelagius answered concerning them.
佩拉糾回答「他這話是論到童貞而說的」,關於童貞保羅說:「我沒有主的命令。」同樣,凱勒斯提烏被控曾肯定「每一個人都能擁有一切美德與恩賜」,如此便廢除了使徒所教導的恩賜之多樣;但佩拉糾回答「他並非廢除恩賜的多樣,乃是說神將一切恩賜賜給那配得領受的人,正如祂賜給使徒保羅一樣」。這四項出於凱勒斯提烏之名的見解,作審判官的眾主教並非照凱勒斯提烏據說所持的方式加以認可,乃是照佩拉糾對這些所回答的方式。
38:167
uiderunt enim, quod aliud sit sine peccato esse, aliud sancte ac iuste uiuere, sicut etiam ante aduentum Christi quosdam uixisse scriptura testatur, et quamuis non sit hic ecclesia sine macula et ruga, tamen eam et lauacro regenerationis ab omni macula rugaque purgari et eam ita uelle dominum permanerenam et ita permanebit, quia sine macula et ruga utique in aeterna felicitate regnabitet quod perpetua uirginitas, quae praecepta non est, sine dubio plus sit quam coniugalis pudicitia, quae praecepta est, quamuis in multis uirginitas perseueret, qui tamen non sunt sine peccato, et quod eas omnes gratias, quas loco uno commemorat, habuerit apostolus Paulus.
For they saw that it is one thing to be without sin, another to live holily and justly, as Scripture testifies that certain persons lived even before the coming of Christ; and that, although the Church is not here without spot or wrinkle, yet she is both cleansed by the laver of regeneration from every spot and wrinkle, and the Lord wills her so to remain—for she will indeed so remain, since without spot or wrinkle she will assuredly reign in eternal blessedness; and that perpetual virginity, which was not commanded, is without doubt more than conjugal chastity, which was commanded, although in many virginity perseveres who nevertheless are not without sin; and that all those graces which he mentions in one place the apostle Paul possessed.
因為他們看出:無罪是一回事,聖潔公義地生活是另一回事,正如經上見證某些人甚至在基督降臨之前也曾如此生活;又看出:教會雖在此世並非沒有瑕疵和皺紋,然而她既藉重生的洗禮從一切瑕疵和皺紋得潔淨,主也願她如此常存——因她確實要如此常存,既無瑕疵、無皺紋,必要在永遠的福樂中作王;又看出:未受吩咐的終身童貞,無疑勝過受吩咐的婚姻貞潔,雖然在許多持守童貞的人中仍有並非無罪的;又看出:使徒保羅擁有他在一處所提及的一切恩賜。
38:168
quas tamen eum dignum fuisse accipere aut non secundum merita, sed potius secundum praedestinationem aliquo modo intellegere potueruntipse enim dicit: non sum dignus, uel: non sum idoneus uocari apostolusaut eorum intentionem subterfugit uerbum, quod Pelagius quemadmodum posuerit ipse uiderit. haec sunt, in quibus episcopi Pelagium pronuntiauerunt piis consentire doctrinis. Nunc similiter recapitulando illa paulo attentius uideamus, quae illum contraria reprobare et anathematizare dixerunt. in hoc enim potius tota haeresis ista consistit.
Yet that he was worthy to receive them they could understand in some way as being not according to merits, but rather according to predestination—for he himself says: «I am not worthy,» or: «I am not fit to be called an apostle»—or else the word by which Pelagius, in whatever manner he set it down, escaped their intention; let him himself see to that. These are the matters in which the bishops pronounced that Pelagius assents to pious teachings. Now let us likewise, by recapitulating, look a little more attentively at those things which they said he reproves and anathematizes as contrary. For in this rather does that whole heresy consist.
然而他配得領受這些恩賜,他們也能以某種方式理解為並非按功勞,乃是按預定——因他自己說:「我不配」,或說:「我不配稱為使徒」——又或者,那話語,以佩拉糾無論以何種方式所陳述的,逃過了他們的用意;讓他自己去省察吧。這些就是眾主教宣判佩拉糾贊同虔敬教訓之處。如今讓我們照樣藉重述,稍加專注地察看他們所說他斥責並咒詛為相悖的那些事。因為那整個異端更在於此。
38:169
exceptis ergo illis, quae in adulatione nescio cuius uiduae in libris suis posuisse dictus est, quae ille neque in libris suis esse neque talia umquam se dixisse respondit et eos qui talia saperent, non tamquam haereticos, sed tamquam stultos anathematizauit, haec sunt, quibus haeresis illius dumeta cotidie pullulare, immo iam siluescere dolebamus: \'Adam mortalem factum, qui siue peccaret siue non peccaret, moriturus esset. quod peccatum Adae ipsum solum laeserit et non genus humanum. quod lex sic mittat ad regnum quemadmodum et euangelium. quod infantes nuper nati in illo statu sint, in quo Adam fuit ante praeuaricationem.
Setting aside, therefore, those things which he was said to have set down in his books in flattery of I know not what widow—things which he answered were neither in his books nor had he ever said anything of the sort, and which he anathematized those who held them, not as heretics but as fools—these are the things by which we grieved that the thickets of that heresy sprouted daily, nay were already growing into a wood: 'that Adam was made mortal, who whether he sinned or did not sin was going to die; that Adam's sin injured himself alone and not the human race; that the law sends to the kingdom just as the Gospel does; that infants newly born are in that state in which Adam was before the transgression.'
因此,撇開那些他被說是為著我不知是哪個寡婦的奉承而寫在其書中之事——他回答說這些既不在他的書中,他也從未說過任何這類的話,並且他把持有這些見解的人加以咒詛,不是作為異端,乃是作為愚人——以下這些,才是使我們哀嘆那異端的荊叢日日萌發、竟已長成樹林之事:「亞當受造是必死的,他無論犯罪或不犯罪都終要死;亞當的罪只傷害了他自己,而非人類;律法差人進入國度正如福音一樣;剛出生的嬰孩處於亞當在違背之前所處的那狀態。」
38:170
quod neque per mortem uel praeuaricationem Adae omne genus hominum moriatur neque per resurrectionem Christi omne genus hominum resurgat. quod infantes, etsi non baptizentur, habeant uitam aeternam. quod diuites baptizati, nisi omnibus abrenuntient, si quid boni uisi fuerint facere, non eis reputetur neque regnum dei posse habere. quod gratia dei et adiutorium non ad singulos actus detur, sed in libero arbitrio sit et in lege atque doctrina. quod dei gratia secundum merita nostra detur et propterea et ipsa gratia in hominis sit posita uoluntate, siue dignus fiat siue indignus. quod filii dei non possunt uocari, nisi omnino absque peccato fuerint effecti.
'that neither through the death or transgression of Adam does the whole race of men die, nor through the resurrection of Christ does the whole race of men rise; that infants, even if they are not baptized, have eternal life; that the baptized rich, unless they renounce all things, even if they are seen to do any good, it is not reckoned to them, nor can they have the kingdom of God; that the grace of God and his help are not given for individual acts, but consist in free will and in the law and teaching; that the grace of God is given according to our merits, and therefore that grace itself is placed in the will of man, whether he become worthy or unworthy; that the sons of God cannot be called such unless they have been made altogether without sin.'
「無論藉亞當的死或違背,全人類都不因此而死;藉基督的復活,全人類也都不因此而復活;嬰孩即使不受洗,也有永生;受洗的富人若不撇下一切,即使被看為行了甚麼善,也不算在他們身上,他們也不能得神的國;神的恩典與幫助並非為個別行為而賜,乃在乎自由意志、律法與教導之中;神的恩典是照我們的功勞而賜,因此恩典本身乃安置在人的意志裡,無論他成為配得或不配得;神的兒女不能被稱為兒女,除非他們已被造成全然無罪。」
38:171
quod obliuio et ignorantia non subiacet peccato, quoniam non eueniant secundum uoluntatem, sed secundum necessitatem. quod non sit liberum arbitrium, si indigeat auxilio dei, quoniam propriam uoluntatem habeat unusquisque aut facere aliquid aut non facere. quod uictoria nostra ex dei non sit adiutorio, sed ex libero arbitrio. quod ex illo, quod ait Petrus diuinae nos esse consortes naturae, consequens sit, ut ita possit esse anima sine peccato quemadmodum deus\\ hoc enim in undecimo capitulo libri non quidem habentis auctoris sui titulum, sed qui perhibetur esse Caelestii his uerbis positum ipse legi:
'that forgetfulness and ignorance are not subject to sin, since they do not happen according to the will, but according to necessity; that there is no free will if it needs the help of God, since each one has his own will either to do something or not to do it; that our victory is not from the help of God, but from free will; that from what Peter says, that we are «partakers of the divine nature,» it follows that the soul can be as much without sin as God is.' For this I myself read set down in these words in the eleventh chapter of a book which indeed does not bear the title of its author, but is reported to be by Caelestius:
「遺忘與無知不受制於罪,因它們並非照意志發生,乃是照必然;若自由意志需要神的幫助,就沒有自由意志,因為各人都有自己的意志去行某事或不行某事;我們的得勝並非出於神的幫助,乃是出於自由意志;由彼得所說我們是『與神的性情有分的人』,可推論靈魂能像神一樣無罪。」因為我親自讀到這話,用如下的字句寫在一本書的第十一章裡,那書雖未署其作者之名,據說卻是凱勒斯提烏所著:
38:172
\'quomodo quispiam\', inquit, \'illius rei consortium suscipit, a cuius statu et uirtute esse extraneus definitur\'? ideo fratres, qui haec obiecerunt, sic eum intellexerunt, tamquam eiusdem naturae animam et deum et partem dei dixerit animam; sic enim acceperunt, quod eiusdem status atque uirtutis eam esse cum deo senserit. in extremo autem obiectorum positum est: \'quod paenitentibus uenia non detur secundum gratiam et misericordiam dei, sed secundum meritum et laborem eorum, qui per paenitentiam digni fuerint misericordia\'.
'How,' he says, 'does anyone take up partnership in that thing from whose state and power he is defined to be a stranger?' Therefore the brethren who brought these charges understood him thus: as though he had said that the soul is of the same nature as God, and a part of God; for they took it in this way, that he held it to be of the same state and power as God. But in the last place among the charges was set: 'that pardon is not granted to the penitent according to the grace and mercy of God, but according to the merit and labor of those who through penitence shall have been worthy of mercy.'
他說:「一個人怎能與那本質與能力上被界定為與他無關之物有分呢?」因此提出這些指控的弟兄如此理解他:彷彿他曾說靈魂與神同一性質,且是神的一部分;因為他們是這樣領會的,即他認為靈魂與神同一狀態、同一能力。而在諸指控的末了列有一項:「赦免並非按神的恩典與憐憫賜給悔改的人,乃是按那些藉悔改而配得憐憫之人的功勞與勞苦而賜。」
38:173
haec omnia et si quae argumentationes ad ea confirmanda interpositae sunt sua negantem et anathematizantem Pelagium iudices approbauerunt et ideo pronuntiauerunt eum contraria ecclesiasticae fidei reprobando et anathematizando damnasse. ac per hoc quomodolibet ea . Caelestius posuerit aut non posuerit uel Pelagius senserit aut non senserit, tanta mala tam nouae huius haeresis illo ecclesiastico iudicio damnata gaudeamus et deo gratias agamus laudesque dicamus.
All these things, and any arguments interposed for their confirmation, the judges approved that Pelagius denied and anathematized, and therefore pronounced that, by reproving and anathematizing things contrary to the ecclesiastical faith, he had condemned them. And by this, in whatever manner Caelestius may have set them down or not set them down, or Pelagius may have held them or not held them, let us rejoice that such great evils of this so new heresy were condemned by that ecclesiastical judgment, and let us give thanks to God and utter his praises.
這一切事,以及為堅立它們而插入的任何論證,眾審判官都認可佩拉糾加以否認並咒詛,因此宣判他藉斥責並咒詛與教會信仰相悖之事而將它們定了罪。藉此,無論凱勒斯提烏曾如何陳述或不曾陳述它們,或佩拉糾曾如何持守或不曾持守它們,讓我們因這如此新的異端之如此大的諸般惡事,藉那教會的審判被定罪而歡喜,並讓我們感謝神、發出對祂的頌讚。
38:174
De his autem quae post hoc iudicium ibi nescio quo cuneo perditorum, qui ualde in peruersum perhibentur Pelagio suffragari, incredibili audacia perpetrata dicuntur, ut dei serui et ancillae ad curam sancti Hieronymi presbyteri pertinentes sceleratissima caede afficerentur, diaconus occideretur, aedificia monasteriorum incenderentur, uix ipsum ab hoc impetu atque incursu impiorum in dei misericordia turris munitior tueretur, tacendum nobis potius uideo et expectandum quid illic fratres nostri episcopi de his tantis malis agendum existiment, quibus eos dissimulare posse quis credat?
But concerning those things which are said to have been perpetrated there after this judgment, with incredible boldness, by I know not what band of lost men who are reported to favor Pelagius most perversely—so that the men-servants and maid-servants belonging to the care of the holy presbyter Jerome were afflicted with a most wicked slaughter, a deacon was killed, the buildings of the monasteries were burned, and scarcely was he himself protected from this onset and assault of the impious, by the mercy of God, by a more fortified tower—concerning these things I judge it rather better for us to be silent, and to await what our brother bishops there think ought to be done about such great evils, which who would believe they could dissemble?
至於那些據說在此審判之後、在那裡以難以置信的膽量所犯下之事——是由我不知是哪一群喪亡之徒所為,據說他們極其乖謬地偏袒佩拉糾——以致屬於聖長老耶柔米所照管的男僕女婢遭受極其兇惡的屠殺,一位執事被殺,眾隱修院的建築被焚,他自己也幾乎僅靠神的憐憫、藉一座更堅固的塔樓,才得以免於這些不敬虔者的衝擊與襲擊——關於這些事,我以為我們寧可緘默,並等候在那裡的我們弟兄眾主教,對這樣大的惡事認為當如何處理;誰會相信他們能對此裝作不知呢?
38:175
impia quippe dogmata huiusce modi hominum a quibuslibet catholicis, etiam qui ab illis terris longe absunt, redarguenda sunt, ne ubicumque nocere possint, quo peruenire potuerint; impia uero facta, quorum cohercitio ad episcopalem pertinet disciplinam, ubi committuntur, ibi potissimum a praesentibus uel in proximo constitutis diligentia pastorali et pia seueritate plectenda sunt. nos itaque tam longe positi optare debemus his causis talem illic finem dari, de quo non sit necesse ubilibet ulterius iudicare, sed quem nobis potius praedicare conueniat, ut animi omnium, qui illorum scelerum fama usquequaque uolitante grauiter uulnerati sunt, dei misericordia consequente sanentur.
For the impious doctrines of men of this sort must be refuted by any catholics whatsoever, even those who are far distant from those lands, lest they should be able to do harm wherever they may reach; but impious deeds, whose restraint belongs to episcopal discipline, must be punished especially where they are committed, by those present or established nearby, with pastoral diligence and pious severity. We therefore, placed so far away, ought to desire that such an end be given there to these matters that it may not be necessary to judge of them any further anywhere, but such an end as it may rather befit us to proclaim, so that the minds of all who have been grievously wounded by the fame of those crimes flying about everywhere may be healed by the ensuing mercy of God.
因為這類人的不敬虔教義,必須被任何大公信徒所駁斥,甚至那些遠離那些地方的人也當如此,免得那教義無論傳到何處都能為害;然而不敬虔的行為,其約束乃屬主教的紀律,必須特別在其被犯之處,由在場的人或就近設立的人,以牧養的殷勤和虔敬的嚴厲加以懲治。因此,我們既相隔如此之遠,就當願望在那裡給這些事一個這樣的結局:使得無需在任何地方再作進一步的審判,反倒是一個更適合我們去宣揚的結局,好叫一切因那些四處飛傳的罪行之風聲而深受創傷的人的心靈,藉隨之而來的神之憐憫得著醫治。
38:176
unde iam huius libri terminus iste sit, qui, ut spero, si sensibus tuis placere meruerit, adiuuante domino utilis erit legentibus tuo quam meo nomine commendatior et tua diligentia plurimis notior.
Wherefore let this now be the end of this book, which, as I hope, if it shall have merited to please your judgment, will by the Lord's help be useful to its readers—more commended under your name than under mine, and by your diligence made known to very many.
因此,願這本書如今就此結束。我盼望,這書若得蒙討您的判斷喜悅,藉主的幫助,必對讀者有益——以您的名比以我的名更受推薦,並藉您的殷勤為許多人所知。
← ch. 37ch. 39 →
12345678910111213141516171819202122232425262728293031323334353637383940414243444546474849505152535455565758596061626364